I interrupt this bulletin to note the deaths of two significant persons related to the world of intelligence that have been recorded in NYT obituaries in the past ten days, reminders of the feverish days of World War II.
On
April 2, Walentyna Janta-Polczynska died in Queens, New York. She was appointed
personal secretary to General Wladyslaw Sikorski, the prime minister of the
Polish government-in-exile, in 1939. She translated and prepared reports by Jan
Karski, who brought the first eyewitness accounts of atrocities against the
Jews in Warsaw. In 1943 she assisted in Sikorski’s funeral arrangements after
his plane crashed after takeoff from Gibraltar. She was born in Lemberg (Lvov,
now Lviv): her father ‘hailed from an English family that had initiated oil
exploration in eastern Poland’. Ms. Janta-Polcynska was 107.
On
April 7, Henry Graff, historian, died in Greenwich, Connecticut, aged 98. In
November 1943 [date probably wrong], he translated part of a message
sent by Hiroshi Oshima, the Japanese ambassador in Berlin who had regular
discussions with Hitler, and passed on encrypted summaries of what he learned.
In this case, Oshima described German plans for countering the expected D-Day
invasion. Nine months later [sic], shortly after Hiroshima, Graff
translated a message from Japan to the Soviet Union, for some reason directed
at Bern in Switzerland, asking for help extricating Japan from the war. [I
informed the ‘New York Times’ of these anomalies, but have not received a
reply, and, as yet, the publisher has not issued a Correction.].
Next, four anecdotes . . .
Soon after we retired to Southport, North Carolina, at the beginning of August 2001, I made a trip into Wilmington, a town about thirty-five miles away, a port city on the Cape Fear River. I wanted to explore it, to familiarize myself with its layout, find out where the libraries and bookshops were, and, while I was about it, to get a haircut. I found a barber’s shop in a quiet street, went in, and sat down, waiting for my turn. I was then horrified when I heard the man I believed to be the owner, snipping away at a customer’s hair, say: “Of course the blacks were much happier when they were slaves.”
I
had come across some casual racism in my time in the United States, mainly in
the South, but not exclusively there, and had even experienced some ‘ethnic’
hatred directed at me, but I had never heard such a blatant example of stupid,
ugly, patronizing, disgusting, ignorant speech before. How dare this redneck
put himself in the minds of his fellow citizens, and make a facile conclusion
about them and their ancestors of almost two centuries ago? I would not call it
‘prejudice’, because this insect had clearly thought about the matter before
coming up with his well-exercised opinion. And the fact that he was ready to
speak up openly about it, in the presence of a stranger, made the expression of
his opinion even more frightful and alarming than it would otherwise have
been. Was this a common feeling among
‘white’ Wilmingtonians?
I
felt like standing up and biffing the perpetrator on the nose, but thought that
causing an affray so soon after my arrival in South-Eastern North Carolina
might not be a good idea. The barber might claim that I had misheard him, after
all, or that it was a joke taken out of context. But I knew it was not. I
simply stood up and walked out of his establishment, and found a proper
hairdresser in the centre of town. Maybe that was a shabby exit, not
confronting evil when it pushes its voice into your face, but it was all a bit
overwhelming at the time.
I have since discovered that sentiments like the barber’s are not that uncommon, and that even though Wilmington has overall become more civilized by the arrival of Yankees and others in its population, and joining its media outlets, etc. (much of it resented by some locals, I should add), a combination of resentment that the Civil War was lost, and regret over the decline of ‘white’ supremacy, can still be found in many pockets of New Hanover County and its surrounding rural areas.
2. Early in 2000, about eighteen months before we left Connecticut for good (we have not been back in almost twenty years), I read in the New York Times about a photographic exhibition being held at a small gallery in New York City. It concerned records of lynchings that has been carried out in the United States in the twentieth century, with some of the photographs taken after I was born (in 1946). These had apparently not been shown before. I had reason to make a business trip to New York – about an hour away by train – so I decided to make time to visit this gallery. I am not somebody who chases down the grisly out of some perverse pleasure, but I believed that this might be a once-only opportunity to become educated about a horrific aspect of American history about which I had only vague understandings.
It
was an experience both moving and horrifying. I had read about the British
soldiers who discovered Belsen, and were so shocked by what they found that it
made them physically sick. I had a similar reaction – not quite so physical,
but creating that roiling in the stomach. To see a ‘black’ man strung up on a
tree, and ‘white’ families celebrating as if it were a public holiday (which is
how they probably treated it), was nauseating. What made it even worse – although this is a specious argument – was
that it had taken place in my lifetime. One thinks of ‘medieval’ practices, but
all this happened frequently in the first part of the twentieth century, in a
country that made all manner of claims about human liberty, and ‘making the
world safe for democracy’.
After all, this was not Stalin’s Gulag, where in fact the horrors were far worse in number. I have just read Varlam Shalamov’s Kolyma Stories, covering a largely contemporaneous period (1937-51) when Shalamov spent most of his incarceration working as a slave in or around the notorious goldmines of Kolyma. The death rate there was truly monstrous, and dwarfed the assaults on humanity represented by the lynchings. Yet the photographic record of Kolyma is scanty: the world knows little about the broken bodies, the mutilations and executions. Shalamov’s vignettes provoke similar feelings of disgust, but the Gulag reflected a different kind of cruelty – the abomination of State-run terror run amok. Prisoners were sentenced to ten years in Kolyma for being members of the Esperanto Society, for expressing a hope for the return of the Austro-Hungarian Empire, for praising the exiled poet Ivan Bunin, for complaining about the length of the queue for soap, or on the false denunciation of a neighbour, and few would survive. The lynchings were private vigilante operations, and took place in a supposedly democratic society run by the rule of law. How can one compare them? A few hundred lynchings in twentieth-century America, six million dead in the Holocaust, over a million in Kolyma alone? Every brutal death was an individual calamity.
(Amazingly, I was able to dig out, on the afternoon after I wrote the above two paragraphs, my clippings file on the exhibition, and related topics. I had forgotten that I had composed a brief memorandum immediately afterwards, which I present here, in its unimproved form. As is evident, one or two of the references are incomplete, but I believe it sums up well my immediate disgust. I recall now that the main reference I left unfinished was the final passage of Emanuel Litvinoff’s searing Faces of Terror trilogy, where Peter Pyatkov is taken down to the cellars of the Lubianka:
‘Cold metal against the nape of his
neck. His moment.
“Who am – ? . . .’
I
also reproduce in this page some clippings from The New York Times of
that time. A warning: they are discomforting to look at.)
It was at that time that I understood there was something much darker and more pervasive going on. I had rather naively imagined that the absurd colour barriers and divisiveness had broken down in the ‘Great Society’ of the 1960s. I knew that it had been illegal in North Carolina, up until 1965, for a marriage between a ‘white ‘ person and a ‘black’ one to take place (which would have meant that Sylvia and I could not have wed), but thought that these absurd racial categories were gradually being eroded. Other political trends, however, were in fact re-emphasising this false science.
3. A few years after we moved down her, Sylvia, Julia and I made a visit to the Orton Plantation. This was one of the few private estates that are open to visitors in this neck of the woods – or even across the whole of the country. It is attached to the Brunswick Town/Fort Anderson Historic Site, half-way between Southport and Wilmington, on the west side of the Cape Fear River. Brunswick Town was a port that was destroyed by the British in 1776, but never rebuilt, while Fort Anderson was constructed on the ruins, as a fort in the Civil War. There is not much to see there, especially for those familiar with the variety of castles that can be inspected in Great Britain, but it is of great historic interest, and a compulsory target for any tourist or resident of the area.
Near
the historical site lies the Orton Planation, of which the jewel is the
antebellum country house, considered to be one of the best of its kind. It has
apparently been used in many movies and TV shows (none of which I profess to
have seen: Divine Secrets of the Ya-Ya Sisterhood somehow escaped my
attention), as the following link explains (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Orton_Plantation)
. We were able to walk around the park, and survey what had been the rice
plantations, worked by hundreds of slaves, that led down to the Cape Fear
River. We were reminded of how many of England’s fine country houses were
constructed with the wealth derived from the exploitation of slaves, only in
their case not in their back yard, but mostly thousands of miles overseas, such
as in St. Vincent, where Sylvia was born.
The house itself was not open to the public, but as we walked near it, an elderly gentleman saw us, and approached us, and, perhaps after learning where we were from, invited us to take a look round. I don’t recall much of the details (there was a billiard-table in good condition), but it was charming house, and we considered ourselves very fortunate. The gentleman gave his name as ‘Sprunt’: I worked out later that he was probably Kenneth Murchison Sprunt, whose name appears in the Wikipedia entry. In 2010, the Sprunts sold the whole property to Louis Moore Bacon, a hedge fund manager, and descendant of the house’s original owner and builder, Roger Moore. The grounds have not yet been re-opened.
4. Earlier this month, Sylvia and I filled out the US 2020 Census forms, on-line this time. It was quite a simple operation: we were asked for birthdate information for the three of us, and whether we rented or owned the house, and whether we had any mortgage. What business was it of theirs, we asked ourselves? And then we came to the bulk of the form, which was about ‘ethnicity’. The first part required us to state whether we were ‘Hispanic’ or not – and did not allow this binary question to be ignored! At the same time, it reminded us that ‘Hispanics’ or ‘Latinos’ could be of any race.
How in heaven’s name were they going to use this information? Deciding what federal aid should be given to each State, I suppose, but how could they verify whether anybody really understood the question, or could even be relied upon to tell the truth on the form? And how would such information affect the government’s decisions? I thought of a root of my maternal-grandfather’s family, the Robinis, who were Huguenots escaping via Guernsey, and suddenly felt a surge of Italianate fervour. And then there was my unexplained partiality to Neapolitan ice-cream and pizza margherita. Were such features part of my ‘identity’? H’mm. But there was no way out. We decided to say ‘No’, and move on.
The last section concerned ‘race’, and in this area the Census Bureau believed they were on firmer ground. The first option was ‘White’, but if you rejected that, it offered a whole host of exotic categories to choose from, including ‘Pacific Islander’ (about which I have written before here). Why it believed that, in 2020, American citizens would universally want to define themselves in such terms is absolutely beyond me, but it keeps many Census Bureau people in employment, and helps to foment those minor distinctions that can breed resentment, and feelings of entitlement, and which accompany the notions of ‘identity’ which the sociological professors get so excited about. Fortunately, the very last option was to tick off ‘Other’, and Sylvia and I happily entered ‘Human’ in the box, and were gratified that our submission was not rejected. But should we expect a visit from the Census Police, to verify that we are indeed so?
* * * * * * * * * *
I
shall get round to ‘Wilmington’s Lie’ soon, but I need to digress over some
science, and some definitions. As readers may have noticed, in this text I have
used ‘black’ and ‘white’ in quotation marks. Since all reputable scientists
have concluded that ‘race’ is a sociological construct, and that the genetic
differences between human beings of different pigmentation are smaller than
those found within any one particular ‘ethnic group’, I struggle with what
language to use in this discussion. American institutions have for a long time
advised us that anyone born with a drop of ‘black’ blood should be defined as
‘black’, which is obviously nonsense. Yet using some term is inescapable in
this discussion. Selecting the term ‘Negro’ is disdained these days; ‘colo(u)red’
is a ridiculous hangover from South African categorisations, although it
endures in the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People;
‘African-American’ is simply inaccurate (what about Egyptians?), and some
famous Americans, such as Colin Powell, have objected to it (his parents came
from Jamaica), since they do not regard themselves as having ‘roots’ in the
African continent.
To
remind readers of the stubbornness of some sectors of government and the academic
world to recognize the facts about race, I present the following paragraphs. I
picked them out of a book review from the Listener of 13 November, 1935.
For some reason, I had acquired a few years ago a bound copy of the issues of
that magazine from September to December 1935: they present a fascinating
perspective of the world seen from a variety of educated viewpoints as the
totalitarian states of Nazi Germany and Soviet Russia started to exert an eerie
hold over the democracies’ attentions. The review is titled Racial Problems
in Europe, and it comprises a critique of We Europeans, by Julian
Huxley, A. C. Haddon, and A. M. Carr-Saunders, written by A. S. Russell.
“‘In
a scientific age’, say the authors, ‘prejudice and passions seek to clothe
themselves in a garb of scientific respectability; and when they cannot find
support from true science, they invent a pseudo-science to justify themselves’.
There is today a pseudo-science of ‘racial biology’ which has been erected to
justify political ambitions, economic ends, social grudges, and class
prejudices. ‘Race’ and ‘racialism’ are regarded by the authors as almost
blasphemous terms, and it is against the fallacies associated with these vague
and mischievous ideas that the principal part of the book is directed.
People
who talk about pure races nowadays do not know what they are talking of. You
cannot judge a man’s race accurately from externals. You can be certain of a
man’s racial purity only when you know his ‘genetical constitution’. The
discovery of the gene, thousands of which go to the physical make-up of an
individual, has revealed how immensely more complex inheritance in the physical
sense is than was thought of in old days, when the characteristics of a child
were considered to be a mere blending of those of the parents. It was convenient at one time to make a rough
classification of Europeans into the Nordic, the Alpine and the Mediterranean
‘races’; the first exemplified in the tall, ‘long-headed’, fair-haired Swede;
the second in the ‘round-headed’ Russian peasant of medium height; the third in
the dark, ‘long-headed’, small inhabitant of southern Italy. Actually these
types, like every other in Europe, are just different mixtures; they aren’t in
any sense pure races. Everybody in Europe is of mixed race as evidenced by his
or her ‘genetical constitution’. And the reason for this is plain. For tens of thousands of years man has been
on the move in every part of the world inter-breeding and inter-breeding. There
might have been pure races at one time; sections of mankind might have got
isolated geographically from the rest for thousands and thousands of years and
evolved so as to become adapted to their climactic environment; but those days
are long past and it is in the highest degree unlikely they will ever recur.”
One might observe that even Wallace didn’t quite get it, what with his references to ‘racial purity’ and ‘inter-breeding’. Yet the challenge to the monstrous racial theories of Hitler is clear. Nevertheless, in what could be considered a provocative commentary on Hitler’s dogma, later in the review, Wallace questions the authors’ application of their research into the identity of the Jews (“ . . . the authors assert the Jews are of mixed origin and no more different from the mass of Europeans than ourselves or the Germans” – a judgment that would anticipate what Schlomo Sand wrote recently in his engrossing and controversial Invention of the Jewish People). Wallace concludes by accepting that nations of ‘inter-marriage’ are based purely on sentiment and tradition. I could point to dozens of articles that I have read over the years that would reinforce the assertions of Huxley and co. They got it right eight-five years ago, but too many people still resist those notions. For example, I marvel at the unscientific way that certain liberal arts critics misrepresent how genetics works. My latest offering: “Whether they have been hard-wired into a Jewish genetic make-up after centuries of the singular Jewish experience it’s impossible to prove, but Lebrecht’s passion is persuasive”, from Mark Glanville’s review of Norman Lebrecht’s Genius and Anxiety, in the TLS of February 28.
And now to Wilmington’s
Lie. I had been vaguely aware of the murky secret that the city of
Wilmington had tried to hide. I have another clipping, from the New York
Times of December 19, 2005, showing a report by John DeSantis headed ‘North
Carolina City Confronts Its Past in Report on White Vigilantes’. His second
paragraph sums up the event very succinctly: “Only scant mention is made,
however, of the bloody rioting more than a century ago during which black
residents were killed and survivors banished by white supremacists, who seized
control of the city government in what historians say is the only successful
overthrow of a local government in United States history.”
What prompted the attention
then to the happenings of November 10, 1898 was the release of a draft of a
500-page report ordered by the state legislature. In what may come as a
surprise to many European readers, after the Civil War, the government of
Wilmington, which had been ruled by the Democratic Party, was replaced by a coalition
that was dominated by Republicans, and contained many ‘blacks’. (It was the
Republican Abraham Lincoln who had resisted the Southern States’ rights to
continue slavery, and the switch of party allegiances around civil rights and
white supremacism would come much later.) The growing power and influence of
those persons whom reactionary Democrats considered as inferior to them, and
responsible for diminishing their prosperity, caused a mass of resentment that
broke out murderously before Election Day of November 9, 1898. A mob of white
vigilantes invaded ‘black’ businesses, most notably the printing-press of The
Daily Record, and shot ‘black’ men in the streets of Wilmington. The report
estimated that up to a hundred ‘black’ deaths were recorded, and hundreds fled
from the city.
I regret not getting hold of the full report, which, according to de Santis, was to be delivered the following year. There was some controversy over its release, as many felt that the ‘mistakes’ of over a hundred years ago should be buried. In 2008, however, a Memorial Park was opened in Wilmington, although the City still seems very ambivalent about promoting and describing it. A link on the City’s webpage, indicating the website of the memorial, leads to a Facebook Page: a full description can be seen at https://docsouth.unc.edu/commland/monument/842/. I have visited the memorial, and was moved by it, but was sorry it had been placed somewhat off the beaten track, and found the symbology puzzling. The monument itself consists of six 16-feet tall paddles, which, according to a plaque nearby, refer to the role of water in ‘the spiritual belief system of people from the African continent’. Why the memorialists would want to generalise all the religions of the African continent in that stereotypical way, especially when almost universally those who suffered at the time of the events (and those who come to honour them today) were and are devout Christians is one of those weird dimensions of ‘identity’ and ‘heritage’ that dominate discussions of such topics today.
And then, earlier this
year, David Zucchino’s account of the incidents, Wilmington’s Lie: The
Murderous Coup of 1898 and the Rise of White Supremacy, was published.
Zucchino gained his Pulitzer Prize for feature-writing in The Philadelphia
Inquirer in 1989: he has also published Thunder Run and The Myth
of the Welfare Queen. His book provides a very thorough history of the
events that led up to what he characterises as the 1898 ‘coup’: the action was,
however, not so much the directing ousting of a governing body as the
terroristic oppression of those citizens who would democratically elect that
group, but the result was the same. Zucchino uses the official report
(available at https://digital.ncdcr.gov/digital/collection/p249901coll22/id/5842, released on May 31, 2006,
which I have not read), as well as an account by LeRae Umfleet, the principal
researcher on the project, A Day of Blood, which I have also not looked
at. So I regret I cannot compare Zucchino’s account with Umfleet’s. Zucchino
has also trawled through an impressive list of books, unpublished memoirs and
diaries, articles, theses, dissertations, and government publications and
documents.
Zucchino takes his readers painstakingly through the background that led to the vigilantism of 1898. In the second half of the nineteenth century, Wilmington became the largest city in North Carolina, and freed slaves flocked to it for the opportunities in trade and exports that it provided. In the author’s words, ‘it was a bustling port city with a burgeoning African American middle class and a Fusionist government of Republicans and Populists that included black aldermen, policemen and magistrates.’ The Ku Klux Klan had made an attempt to roll back Reconstruction in 1868, but had been driven out of town. Abraham Galloway (of ‘mixed race’) had been the vigorous senator who had encouraged the locals to defend their right, and when he died in 1870, the cause was taken up by Alexander Manly, the publisher of the Daily Record. “Manly”, Zucchino writes, “could easily have passed as white, the preferred option of so many so-called mulattoes.” Manly spoke up for Negro rights, and pointed out the hypocrisy that occurred when ‘white’ supremacists spoke up for the virtue of their women intermingling with ‘black’ males, while they themselves had affairs with ‘black’ women. He thus became the prime target of the frustrated Democrats.
In 1897, several
lynchings occurred in Georgia. ‘White’ leaders could not imagine that a sexual
act between a ‘white’ woman and a ’black’ man could be consensual, and
vigilante justice was frequently the outcome. After a Mrs. Felton defended the
practice of lynching, Manly wrote an editorial that pointed out the hypocrisy,
and ridiculed the insecurity and self-delusion that lay at the heart of the
hatred of Southern ‘white’ men. Thus the office of the Daily Record
became the prime target of the rebels. Two days after voting took place for the
state legislature on November 8, 1898, over two thousand Red Shirts (as they
were called), heavily armed, piled into Wilmington looking for victims.
Buildings were burned, and at least sixty ‘black’ men were killed in the
streets.
Zucchino reports how
the Wilmington Messenger published the lyrics to ‘Rise Ye Sons of
Carolina’ on November 8, 1898.
“Proud Caucasians one
and all . . .
Hear your wives and
daughters call . . .
Rise, defend their
spotless virtue
With your strong and
manly arms . . .
Rise and drive this
Black despoiler from your state.”
It is a message that
anticipates Hitler. A shocking and nauseating refrain, blatantly ignoring the
fact that the forbears of these ‘black despoilers’ had been brought to those
shores against their will, in utterly cruel conditions, when, if they had
survived, they were forced into slavery. What demagogues, preachers or teachers
had embedded this sort of thinking? How could anyone today not denounce such
ugliness?
I shall not relay all
the details of the coup. Readers can pick up the book. Zucchino has performed
an absolutely vital task of chronicling the details of this ghastly event, one
that remained buried for so long. Yet Wilmington’s Lie is not very easy
reading: not because of the grisly subject-matter, but because the author lacks
a good narrative sweep, and moves around without a clear chronology. Events
outside Wilmington are sketched very thinly, so we do not gain a good
understanding of, for example, why federal or state officials were so reluctant
to intervene. He leaves the meatier issues for the Epilogue, almost as an
afterthought, such as the way that Wilmington became an example for ‘white’
supremacists in other states to pick up on voter suppression, and vicious
attacks on ‘blacks’. He has nothing to say about the culture and political
battles that encouraged such cruelty, or how the fundamentalist Josiah Nott,
who had Gobineau’s dangerous writings on the Aryan race translated, exerted such
a swift and penetrative effect on the Southern states and the rise of the Ku
Klux Klan. Where did they learn about ‘Caucasians’? This, for me, was an
extraordinary omission.
Moreover, Zucchino makes no references to the expulsion of indigenous Americans of a couple of generations before, which these horrors echoed, or even the infamous Dawes Act of 1887, which applied different racial principles to the treatment of indigenous American tribes. The author makes a link between the events of 1898 and current attempts to implement voter ID laws: such initiatives may or may not be stirred by similar impulses, but Zucchino does not examine the case. He skims over in one paragraph the bouleversement in Party allegiances (when minority rights became a Democratic plank of policy) that was caused by the Civil Rights movement in the 1950s and 1960s, noting that in 1972 North Carolina elected its first Republican US senator for seventy-four years – the notorious Jesse Helms. And lastly, he appears to be a prisoner of his own cultural milieu – talking about ‘white blood’ and ‘black blood’ as if they were realities, and never analysing seriously the pseudo-science behind these notions. (As I was completing this piece, I encountered the following quotation from the NYT obituary of Abigail Thernstrom, a stolid opponent of affirmative action, a woman who had grown up in a communist household: “Race is the American dilemma. It is race that, you know, keeps this country in agony. It is our most serious domestic problem. And therefore, we want to think specially hard about anything that involves sorting people out on the basis of one drop of blood of this or that.”)
I noticed one poignant
aspect. The captain general of the Ku Klux Klan in North Carolina in 1868 was a
Colonel Moore, who led the attempt to terrorize ‘blacks’ in April 1868, was
then repulsed, and was left licking his wounds inside Thalian Hall. Thirty
years later, no longer Klan leader, he was still active in Wilmington, and had
been elected to the County Board of Commissioners in the corrupt elections of
1898. Yet he was outsmarted by another political rival, Colonel Alfred Waddell,
who led the attack on Manly’s newspaper offices. After the killings of November
10, one of the businessmen who tried to persuade Waddell to allow the ‘blacks’
who had been chased out of town, since he needed them for loading the seven
steamships backed up at the port, was a James Sprunt. Sprunt ‘told a reporter
he was confident that the city’s blacks would be reassured by Mayor Waddell’s
public declarations of equal treatment for both races’. He had been born in
Glasgow, was British vice-consul, and later became renowned for his
philanthropic work in Wilmington, and his dedication to local history.
Colonel Roger Moore
was a descendant of Roger Moore, a brother of Maurice. Maurice Moore sold the
Orton Planation to Roger when the latter moved into the area from South
Carolina, in 1725, and together they founded Brunswick Town. Roger Moore had to
deal with unfriendly native Americans, who destroyed his first house, but then
set up the rice plantation with slave labour. The gentleman whom we met at the
Orton Plantation, Murchison Sprunt, was a grandson of James Laurence Sprunt,
who, with his wife, Luola, purchased the property in 1904, on the death of his
father-in-law, Colonel Kenneth MacKenzie Murchison, a Confederate military
officer. In May 2010, as I described earlier, the Sprunt family sold the
Plantation to Louis Moore Bacon, who informs us that he is a direct descendant
of the first Roger Moore. (How he might be related to the notorious Klansman
Roger Moore, I do not know.)
Thus are the fortunes
and careers of North Carolinians – like those of everyone, I suppose –intertwined.
Allowing for about ten generations since 1725, Louis Moore Bacon could also
claim that he was the direct descendant of about one thousand other people. Yet,
like many others, he favours a single lineage with a name that endured, and a
known family history. Likewise, there are probably thousands of other persons
who could claim ‘direct descendancy’ from Roger Moore, but who did not have the
money, the genealogical insights, or the personal interest, to want to bid for
the Orton Plantation, and invest in it. That is the way the world works.
Back to today’s
Wilmington. It is easy for someone like me to sit back, and proclaim that all
these racial categories are absurd, when such loftiness in fact could show an
insensitivity to the realities of the stories of humiliation passed down, and
the daily insults that continue. Whenever I walk around in Wilmington, I am
especially careful, say, to open the door for any ‘black’ person coming into
the Post Office, and offer them a friendly ‘Take your time, sir!’, or ‘Have a
good day, madam!’, perhaps to balance the affronts or rudenesses they may have
encountered from persons who share my skin pigmentation, and I deliver such politesses
a little more enthusiastically than I might do to anyone else. Maybe it is
condescending behaviour, but I trust it helps. Because I can hope for the day
when these categories will be meaningless (and I think of our beautiful Anglo-Irish-Italian-French-German-West
Indian-Vietnamese grand-daughters – ignoring, for now, the Persky branch from
Minsk), but have to accept that reality is different. So long as census-takers, white supremacists, affirmative
action lawyers, ethnic studies professors, fundamentalist preachers, racial
activists, identity politicians, Dixie whistlers, sociologists, psephologists,
pseudo-historians, eugenicist neo-confederates, Marxist academics, cultural
appropriation specialists, self-appointed ‘community’ spokespersons, and general
grudge-grinding journalists have a job to hold on to, the distinctions will
continue. And, after all, if the New York Times says that a ‘Latinx’
community exists, it must be so, right?
My gestures are a kind of reparation,
I suppose. And thereby lies one final dilemma, as the irrepressible and
overexposed Ta-Nehisi Coates has promoted, urging that ‘blacks’ should receive
money for the injustices performed against them (or their forebears). Yet not
all those who would have to pay are guilty, nor are all those who would be
remunerated necessarily victims. None of us automatically inherits the sins or
the virtues of our forebears, and each us should be free to reject the
indoctrination of parents, school or religious institution.
I made light of this at my seventieth birthday party a few years ago, attended by a few dozen of my closest friends, at which I made a speech (see Taking the Cake). At one point, I took out a piece of paper from my jacket pocket, and told the assembled diners that it was a letter from the U.S. Department of Justice. I proceeded to read it: “Dear Mr. Percy . . . blah, blah, blah, . . . We have to inform you that, according to recent legislation, you, as a descendant of colonialist oppressors, are hereby ordered to make the following reparations payments to victims of such injustices. (Pause.) Mr. Tiger Woods: $5,000. Mrs. Sylvia Percy: $10,000. And to Mr. Douglas Hamilton (not his real name, but a prosperous ‘black’ friend of mine sitting at Table 4): $50,000!”
Yet so long as that barber, and
persons like him, are around, it is no laughing matter.
(Recent Commonplace entries can be found here. This month’s collection includes a special not-to-be-missed feature on Gavin Ewart and light verse.)
I
was reading, in the Times Literary Supplement of January 17, a review of
a book titled The French Revolutionary Tradition in Russian and Soviet
Politics, Political Thought, and Culture. The author of the book was one
Jay Bergman, the writer of the review Daniel Beer, described as Reader in
Modern European History at Royal Holloway, University of London. I came across
the following sentences: “The Bolsheviks could never admit that Marxism was a
failed ideology or that they had actually seized power in defiance of it. Their
difficulties, they argued, were rather the work of enemies arrayed against the
Party and traitors in their midst.”
This
seemed to me an impossibly quaint way of describing the purges of Stalin’s
Russia. Whom were these Bolsheviks trying to convince in their ‘arguments’, and
where did they make them? Were they perhaps published on the Letters page of
the Pravda Literary Supplement or as articles in The Moscow Review of
Books? Or were they presented at conferences held at the elegant Romanov
House, famed for its stately rooms and its careful rules of debate? I was so
taken aback by the suggestion that the (unidentified) Bolsheviks had engaged in
some kind of serious discussions on policy, as if they were an Eastern variant
of the British Tory Party, working through items on the agenda at some seaside
resort like Scarborough, and perhaps coming up with a resolution on the lines
of tightening up on immigration, that I was minded to write a letter to the
Editor. It was short, and ran as follows:
“So who were these
Bolsheviks who argued that ‘their difficulties were rather the work of enemies
arrayed against the Party and traitors in its midst’? Were they perhaps those
‘hardliners in the Politburo’ whom Roosevelt, Churchill and Eden imagined were
exerting a malign influence on the genial Uncle Joe Stalin, but whose existence
turned out to be illusory? Or were they such as Trotsky, Kirov, Radek, Kamenev,
Zinoviev, Bukharin, etc. etc., most of whom Stalin had murdered simply because
they were ‘old Bolsheviks’, and knew too much? I think we should be told.”
Now the Editor did not
see fit to publish my offering. Perhaps he felt that, since he had used a letter
of mine about the highly confused Professor Paul Collier in the December 2019
issue, my quota was up for the season. I can think of no other conceivable
reason why my submission was considered of less interest than those which he
did select.
Regular readers of coldspur
will be familiar with my observations about the asymmetry of Allied
relationships with the Soviet Union in World War II. See, for instance, https://coldspur.com/krivitsky-churchill-and-the-cold-war/,
where I analysed such disequilibrium by the categories of Moral Equivalency,
Pluralism vs. Totalitarianism, Espionage, Culture, and Warfare. The
misunderstanding about the nature of Stalin’s autocracy can be viewed in two
dimensions: the role of the Russian people, and that of Stalin himself.
During the war, much
genuine and well-deserved sympathy was shown in Britain towards the
long-suffering Russian people, but the cause was often distorted by Soviet
propaganda, either directly from such as ambassador Maisky and his cronies, or
by agents installed in institutions such as the Ministry of Information. The
misconceptions arose from thinking that the Russians were really similar to
British citizens, with some control over their lives, where they worked, the
selection of those who governed them, what they could choose to read, how they
were allowed to congregate and discuss politics, and the manner in which they
thus influenced their leaders, but had unfortunately allowed themselves to sign
a pact with the Nazis and then been treacherously invaded by them. Their
bravery in defending their country against the assault, with losses in the
millions, was much admired.
Yet the catastrophe of
Barbarossa was entirely Stalin’s fault: as he once said to his Politburo, using
a vulgar epithet, ‘we’ had screwed up everything that Lenin had founded and
passed on. And he was ruthless in using the citizenry as cannon fodder, just as
he had been ruthless in sending innocent victims to execution, famine, exile, or
the Gulag. For example, in the Battle of Stalingrad, 10,000 Soviet soldiers
were executed by Beria’s NKVD for desertion or cowardice in the face of battle.
10,000! It is difficult to imagine that number, but I think of the total number
of pupils at my secondary school, just over 800, filling Big School, and multiplying
it by 12. If anything along those lines had occurred with British forces,
Churchill would have been thrown out in minutes. Yet morale was not universally
sound with the Allies, either. Antony Beevor reports that in May 1944 ‘nearly
30,000 men had deserted or were absent without leave from British units in
Italy’ – an astonishing statistic. The British Army had even had a mutiny on
its hands at Salerno in 1943, but the few death sentences passed were quickly
commuted. (Stalin’s opinions on such a lily-livered approach to discipline
appear not to have been recorded.) As a reminder of the relative casualties, the
total number of British deaths in the military (including POWs) in World War II
was 326,000, with 62,000 civilians lost. The numbers for the Soviet Union were
13,600,000 and 7,000,000, respectively.
As my letter suggested,
Western leaders were often perplexed by how Stalin’s occasionally genial
personality, and his expressed desire for ‘co-operation’, were frequently
darkened by influences that they could not discern. They spoke (as The
Kremlin Letters reminds us) of Stalin’s need to listen to public opinion,
or deal with the unions, or heed those hard-liners on the Politburo, who were
all holding him back from making more peaceful overtures over Poland, or Italy,
or the Baltic States. During negotiations, Molotov was frequently presented as
the ‘hard man’, with Stalin then countering with a less demanding offer, thus
causing the Western powers to think they had gained something. This was all
nonsense, of course, but Stalin played along, and manipulated Churchill and
Roosevelt, pretending that he was not the despot making all the decisions
himself.
Thus Daniel Beer’s
portrayal of those Bolsheviks ‘arguing’ about the subversive threat holds a
tragi-comic aspect in my book. Because those selfsame Bolsheviks who had
rallied under Lenin to forge the Revolution were the very same persons whom
Stalin himself identified as a threat to him, and he had them shot, almost
every one. The few that survived did so because they were absolutely loyal to
Stalin, and not to the principles (if they can be called that) of the Bolshevik
Revolution.
I was reminded of this distortion of history when reading Professor Sir Michael Howard’s memoir, Captain Professor. I had read Howard’s obituary in December 2019, and noted from it that he had apparently encountered Guy Burgess when at Oxford. The only work of Howard’s that I had read was his Volume 5 of the History of British Intelligence in the Second World War, where he covered Strategic Deception. (The publication of this book had been delayed by Margaret Thatcher, and its impact had thus been diminished by the time it was issued in 1999. I analysed it in my piece ‘Officially Unreliable’. It is a very competent but inevitably flawed analysis of some complex material.) With my interest in Burgess’s movements, and his possible involvement in setting up the ‘Oxford Ring’ of spies, I wanted to learn more about the timing of this meeting, and what Burgess was up to, so I acquired a copy of Howard’s memoir.
The paragraph on Burgess
was not very informative, but I obviously came to learn more about Howard, this
acknowledged expert in the history of warfare. He has received several plaudits
since his death. In the January issue of History Today, the editor Paul
Lay wrote an encomium to him, which included a quotation from the historian’s
essay ‘Military Experience in European Literature’. It ran as follows: “In
European literature the military experience has, when it has been properly
understood and interpreted, immeasurably enriched that understanding of
mankind, of its powers and limitations, of its splendours and its miseries, and
not least of its relationship to God, which must lie at the root of all societies
that can lay any claim to civilization.”
Now what on earth does that
mean? I was not impressed by such metaphysical waffle. If I had submitted a
sentence like that in an undergraduate essay, I would not have been surprised
to see it returned with a circle of red ink. Yet its tone echoed a remark by
Howard, in Captain Professor, that I had included in my December 2019
Commonplace file: “I had written a little about this in a small book TheInventionofPeace,
a year earlier, where I tried to describe how the Enlightenment, and the
secularization and industrialization it brought in its wake, had destroyed the
beliefs and habits that had held European society together for a thousand years
and evoked a backlash of tribal nationalism that had torn apart and reached
climax with the two world wars.” (p 218) Hallo, Professor! ‘Beliefs and habits
that had held European society together for a thousand years’? What about all
those wars? Revolutions? Religious persecution? Specifically, what about the
Inquisition and the Thirty Years War? What was this ‘European society’ that cohered
so closely, and which the Professor held in such regard? I wondered whether the
expression of these somewhat eccentric ideas was a reason why the sometime
Regius Professor of History at Oxford University had not been invited to
contribute to the Oxford Illustrated History of Modern War, or the Oxford
Illustrated History of World War II.
Apparently, all this has to do with the concept
of ‘War and Society’, with which Howard is associated. Another quote from Captain
Professor: “The history of war, I came to realize, was more than the
operational history of armed forces. It was the study of entire societies. Only
by studying their cultures could one come to understand what it was they fought
about and why they fought in the way they did. Further, the fact that they did
so fight had a reciprocal impact on their social structure. I had to learn not
only to think about war in a different way, but also to think about history
itself in a different way. I would certainly not claim to have invented the
concept of ‘War and Society’, but I think I did something to popularize it.” Note
the contradiction that, if these ‘societies and cultures’ were fighting each
other, they could hardly be said to have ‘held together for a thousand years’. I
am also not sure that the Soviet soldiers in WII, conscripted and harassed by
the NKVD, shot at the first blink of cowardice or retreat, thought much about
how the way they fought had a reciprocal impact on Soviet culture (whatever
that was), but maybe Howard was not thinking of the Red Army. In some sense I
could see what he was getting at (e.g. the lowering of some social barriers
after World War II in the United Kingdom, because of the absurd ‘officers’ and
‘men’ distinctions: no one told me at the time why the Officers’ Training Corps
had morphed into the Combined Cadet Force). Nevertheless, it seemed a bizarre
agenda.
And then I came on the following passage,
describing Howard’s experiences in Italy: “In September 1944, believing that
the end of the war was in sight, the Allied High Command had issued orders for
the Italian partisans to unmask themselves and attack German communications
throughout the north of Italy. They did so, including those on and around Monte
Sole. The Germans reacted with predictable savagery. The Allied armies did not
come to their help, and the partisan movement in North Italy was largely
destroyed. It was still believed – and especially in Bologna, where the
communists had governed the city ever since the war – that this had been deliberately
planned by the Allies in order to weaken the communist movement, much as the
Soviets had encouraged the people of Warsaw to rise and then sat by while the
Germans exterminated them. When I protested to my hosts that this was an
outrageous explanation and that there was nothing that we could have done, they
smiled politely. But I was left wondering, as I wondered about poor Terry, was
there really nothing that we could have done to help? Were
there no risks that our huge cumbrous armies with their vast supply-lines might
have taken if we knew what was going on? – and someone must
have known what was going on. Probably not: but ever since then I have been
sparing of criticism of the Soviet armies for their halt before Warsaw.”
My initial reaction was of astonishment, rather like Howard’s first expression of outrage, I imagine. How could the betrayal of the Poles by the halted Soviet forces on the banks of the Vistula, in the process of ‘liberating’ a country that they had raped in 1939, now an ally, be compared with the advance of the Allied Armies in Italy, trying to expel the Germans, while liberating a country that had been an enemy during the war? What had the one to do with the other? And why would it have been controversial for the Allies to have wanted to weaken the Communist movement? But perhaps I was missing something. What had caused Howard to change his mind? I needed to look into it.
The poignant aspect of this anecdote was that
Howard had been wounded at Monte Sole, only in December 1944, some two months
after the Monte Sole massacre. Howard had been commanding a platoon, and had
been sent on a reconnaissance mission with ‘poor Terry’ (an alias). Returning
from the front line, they had become disoriented, and stumbled into an ambush,
where Terry was mortally wounded by a mine, and Howard, having been shot in the
leg, managed to escape. He was mortified by the fact that he had chosen to
leave Terry to die, and felt his Military Cross was not really deserved. He had
fought courageously for the cause of ridding Italy of fascism, yet the fact
that he had not known at the time of the Massacre of Monte Sole (sometimes
known as the Marzobotto Massacre) was perplexing to me.
These two closely contemporaneous events – the
Warsaw Uprising, and the Monte Sole Massacre – were linked in a way that Howard
does not describe, as I shall show later. They could be summarised as follows:
The Warsaw Uprising
As the Red Army approached Warsaw at the end of July of 1944, the Polish government-in-exile in London decided that it needed to install its own administration before the Communist Committee of National Liberation, established by the Soviets as the Lublin Committee on July 22, could take over leadership. Using its wireless communications, it encouraged the illegal Polish military government in Warsaw to call on the citizenry to build fortifications. On July 29, the London leader, Mikolajczyk, went to Moscow, whereupon Moscow Radio urged the Polish Resistance to rise up against the invader. A few days later, Stalin promised Mikołajczyk that he would assist the Warsaw Uprising with arms and ammunition. On August 1, Bor-Komorowski, the Warsaw leader, issued the proclamation for the uprising. In a few days, the Poles were in control of most of Warsaw, but the introduction of the ruthless SS, under the leadership of von dem Bach-Zelewski, crushed the rebellion with brutal force. Meanwhile, the Soviets waited on the other side of the Vistula. Stalin told Churchill that the uprising was a stupid adventure, and refused to allow British and American planes dropping supplies from as far away as Italy to land on Soviet territory to refuel. The resistance forces capitulated on October 2, with about 200,000 Polish dead.
The Monte Sole Massacre
In the summer of 1944, British and American forces were making slow progress against the ‘Gothic Line’, the German defensive wall that ran along the Apennines. Italy was at that time practically in a stage of civil war: Mussolini had been ousted in the summer of 1943, and Marshall Badoglio, having signed an armistice with the Allies, was appointed Prime Minister on September 3. Mussolini’s RSI (the Italian Social Republic) governed the North, as a puppet for the Germans, while Badoglio led the south. Apart from the general goal of pushing the Germans out of Italy, the strategic objective had been to keep enough Nazi troops held up to allow the D-Day invasion of Normandy to take place successfully. In late June, General Alexander appealed to the Italian partisans to intensify a policy of sabotage and murder against the German forces. The Germans already had a track-record of fierce reprisals, such as the Massacre at the Ardeatine Caves in Rome in March 1944, when 320 civilians had been killed following the murder of 32 German soldiers. The worst of these atrocities occurred at Monte Sole on September 29-30, where the SS killed 1830 local villagers at Marzabotto. Shortly after that, Alexander called upon the partisans to hold back their assaults because of the approach of winter.
Now, there are some obvious common threads woven
into these narratives (‘partisans’, ‘reprisals’, ‘invasions’, ‘encouragement’,
‘SS brutality’, ‘betrayal’), but was there more than met the eye, and was Howard
pointing at something more sinister on the part of the Western Allies, and
something more pardonable in the actions of the Soviets? I needed some
structure in which to shape my research, if I were to understand Howard’s
weakly presented case. Thus I drew up five categories by which I could analyse
the events:
Military Operation: What
was the nature of the overall military strategy, and how was it evolving across
different fronts?
Political Goals: What
were the occupier’s (‘liberator’s’) goals for political infrastructure in the
territories controlled, and by what means did they plan to achieve them?
Make-up, role and goals
of partisans: How were the partisan forces constituted, and what drove their
activities? How did the respective Allied forces communicate with, and behave
towards, the partisan forces?
Offensive strategy: What
was the offensive strategy of the armed forces in approaching their target? How successful was the local operation in
contributing to overall military goals?
The Aftermath, political
outcomes and historical assessment: What was the long-term result of the
operation on the country’s political architecture? How are the events assessed
seventy-five years later?
The Red Army and Warsaw
Military Operation:
The most important
resolution from the Tehran Conference, signed by Roosevelt, Churchill and
Stalin on December 1, 1943, was a co-ordinated approach to ensuring that the
planned D-Day operation (‘Overlord’) would be complemented by assaults
elsewhere. Such cooperation would prevent German forces being withdrawn to
defend the Allies in eastern France. Thus an operation in the South of France
(‘Anvil’) was to take place at the same time that Stalin would launch a major
offensive in the East (‘Bagration’). At that time Overlord was planned to occur
in late May; operational problems, and poor weather meant that it did not take
place until June 6, 1944.
Stalin’s goal was to
reach Berlin, and conquer as much territory as he could before the Western
Allies reached it. Ever since his strategy of creating ‘buffer states’ in the
shape of eastern Poland, the Baltic States, and western Ukraine after the
Nazi-Soviet pact of August 1939 had been shown to be an embarrassing calamity
(although not recognized by Churchill at the time), he realised that more
vigorously extending the Soviet Empire was a necessity for spreading the cause
of Bolshevism, and protecting the Soviet Union against another assault from
Germany. When a strong defensive border (the ‘Stalin Line’) had been partially
dismantled to create a weaker set of fortifications along the new borders with
Nazi Germany’s extended territories (the ‘Molotov Line’), it had fearfully
exposed the weaknesses of the Soviet armed forces, and Hitler had invaded with
appalling loss of life and material for the Soviet Union.
In 1944, therefore, the
imperative was to move forward ruthlessly, capturing the key capital cities
that Hitler prized so highly, and pile in a seemingly inexhaustible supply of
troops. When the Red Army encountered German forces, it almost always
outnumbered them, but the quality of its leadership and personnel were
inferior, with conscripts often picked up from the territories gained, poorly
trained, but used as cannon fodder. Casualties as a percentage of personnel
were considerably higher than that which the Germans underwent. The Soviet
Union had produced superior tanks, but repair facilities, communications, and
supply lines were constantly being stretched too far.
On June 22, Operation
‘Bagration’ began. Rokossovsky’s First Belorussian Front crossed the River Bug,
which was significantly on the Polish side of the ‘Curzon Line’, the border
defined (and then modified by Lewis Namier) in 1919, but well inside the
expanded territories of Poland that the latter had occupied and owned between
the two World Wars. On July 7, Soviet troops entered Vilna to the north, a
highly symbolic city in Poland’s history. On July 27, they entered Bialystok
and Lvov. By July 31, they had approached within twenty-five miles of the
Vistula, the river that runs through Warsaw, and four days later, had actually
crossed the waterway 120 miles south of Warsaw. At this stage, exhausted and
depleted, they met fiercer opposition from German forces. Exactly what happened
thereafter is a little murky.
Political Goals:
The Soviets’ message was
one of ‘liberation’, although exactly from what the strife-worn populations of
the countries being ‘liberated’ were escaping from was controversial. The
Baltic States (Estonia, Lithuania, Latvia) had suffered, particularly, from the
Soviet annexation of 1940, which meant persecution and murder of intellectuals
and professionals, through the invasion by Nazi forces in the summer of 1941,
which meant persecution and murder of Jews and Communists, to the re-invasion
of the Soviets in 1944, which meant persecution and murder of anyone suspected
of fascist tendencies or sympathies. Yet the British Foreign Office had
practically written off the Baltic States as a lost cause: Poland was of far
greater concern, since it was on her behalf that Great Britain had declared war
on Germany in September 1939.
The institution favoured by the British government to lead Poland after the war was the government-in-exile, led, after the death in a plane crash of General Sikorski in June 1943, by Stanisław Mikałojczyk. It maintained wireless communications with underground forces in Poland, but retained somewhat unreasonable goals for the reconstitution of Poland after the war, attaching high importance to the original pre-war boundaries, and especially to the cities of Vilna and Lvov. The London Poles had been infuriated by Stalin’s cover-up of the Katyn massacres, and by Churchill’s apparent compliance, the British prime Minster harbouring a desire to maintain harmonious relations with Stalin. Mikałojczyk continuously applied pressure on Winston Churchill to represent the interests of a free and independent Poland to Stalin, who, like Roosevelt, had outwardly accepted the principles of the Atlantic Charter that gave the right of self-determination to ‘peoples’. Mikałojczyk was adamant on two matters: the recognition of its traditional eastern borders, and its right to form a non-communist government. Stalin was equally obdurate on countering both initiatives, and his language on a ‘free and independent Poland’ started taking on clauses that contained a requirement that any Polish government would have to be ‘friendly’ towards the Soviet Union.
On July 23, the city of
Lublin was liberated by the Russians, and Stalin announced that a Polish
Committee of National Liberation (the PCNL, a communist puppet) had been set up
in Chelm the day before. Churchill was in a bind: he realised which way the
wind was blowing, and how Soviet might would determine the outcomes in Poland.
He desperately did not want to let down Mikałojczyk, and preferred, foolishly,
to trust in Stalin’s benevolence and reasonableness. Churchill had been
pressing for Mikałojczyk to meet with Stalin, as he was beginning to become
frustrated by the Poles’ insistence and romantic demands. Stalin told Churchill
that Mikałojczyk should confer with the PCNL.
When Stalin made an
ominously worded declaration on July 28, where he ‘welcomed unification of
Poles friendly disposed to all three Allies’ (which made even Anthony Eden
recoil in horror), Churchill convinced Mikałojczyk to visit Moscow, where
Stalin agreed to see him. On July 29, Moscow Radio urged the workers of the
Polish Resistance to rise up against the German invader. Had Mikałojczyk
perhaps been successful in negotiating with Stalin?
The Partisans:
On July 31, the Polish underground, encouraged
by messages from the Polish Home Army in London, ordered a general uprising in
Warsaw. It had also succeeded in letting a delegate escape to the USA and
convince the US administration that it could ally with Soviet forces in freeing
Warsaw. (It is a possibility that this person, Tatar, was a Soviet agent:
something hinted at, but not explicitly claimed, by Norman Davies.) It was,
however, not as if there was much to unite the partisans, outside a hatred of
the Fascist occupying forces. The Home Army (AK) was threatened by various splinter
groups, namely the People’s Army (AL), which professed vague left-wing
political opinions (i.e. a removal of the landowning class, and more property
rights for small farmers and peasants), the PAL, which was communist-dominated,
and thus highly sympathetic to the Soviet advance, and the Nationalist Armed
Forces (NSZ), which Alan Clark described as ‘an extreme
right-wing force, against any compromise with Russian power’. Like any partisan
group in Europe at the time, it was thus driven by a mixture of motivations.
Yet for a few short weeks
they unified in working on fortifications and attacking the Nazis. They mostly
took their orders from London, but for a short while it seemed that Moscow was
supporting them. According to Alexander Werth (who was in Warsaw at the time),
there was talk in Moscow that Rokossovsky would shortly be capturing Warsaw,
and Churchill was even spurred to remind the House of Commons on August 2 of
the pledge to Polish independence. On August 3, Stalin was reported by
Mikałojczyk to have promised to assist the Uprising by providing arms and
ammunition – although the transcripts of their discussions do not really
indicate this. By August 6, the Poles were said (by Alan Clark) to be in
control of most of Warsaw.
The Home Army was also
considerably assisted by Britain’s Special Operations Executive, which had
succeeded in landing hundreds of agents in Warsaw and surrounding districts,
with RAF flights bringing food, medical supplies and wireless equipment. This
was an exercise that had started in February 1941, with flights originating
both from Britain and, latterly, from southern Italy. By the summer of 1944, a
majority of the military and civilian leadership in Warsaw had been brought in
by SOE. Colonel Gubbins, who had been appointed SOE chief in September 1943,
was an eager champion of the Polish cause, but the group’s energies may have pointed
to a difference in policy between SOE’s sabotage programme, and Britain’s
diplomatic initiatives, a subject that has probably not received the attention
it merits.
Yet
the Rising all very quickly turned sour. The Nazis, recognizing the symbolic
value of losing an important capital city like Warsaw, responded with power.
The Hermann Goering division was rushed from Italy to Warsaw on August 3. Five
days later the SS, led by von dem Bach-Zelewski, was introduced to bring in a
campaign of terror against the citizenry. After a desperate appeal for help by
the beleaguered Poles to the Allies, thirteen British aircraft were despatched
from southern Italy to drop supplies: five failed to return. The Chiefs of
Staff called off the missions, but a few Polish planes carried on the effort.
Further desperate calls for help arrived, and on August 14 Stalin was asked to
allow British and American planes, based in the UK, to refuel behind the Soviet
lines to allow them more time to focus on airdrops. He refused.
By
now, however, Stalin was openly dismissing the foolish adventurism of the
Warsaw Uprising, lecturing Churchill so on August 16, and, despite Churchill’s
continuing implorations, upgraded his accusations, on August 23, to a claim
that the partisans were ‘criminals’. On August 19, the NKVD had shot several
dozen members of the Home Army near the Byelorussian border, carrying out an
order from Stalin that they should be killed if they did not cooperate. Antony
Beevor states that the Warsaw Poles heard about that outrage, but, in any case,
by now the Poles in London were incensed to the degree that they considered
Mikałojczyk not ‘anti-Soviet’ enough. Roosevelt began to tire of Churchill’s
persistence, since he was much more interested in building the new world order
with Uncle Joe than he was in sorting out irritating rebel movements. By
September 5, the Germans were in total control of Warsaw again, and several
thousand Poles were shot. On September 9, the War Cabinet had reluctantly
concluded that any further airdrops could not be justified. The Uprising was
essentially over: more than 300,000 Poles lost their lives.
Offensive
Strategy:
Accounts differ as to how close the Soviet forces were to Warsaw, and how much they were repulsed by fresh German attacks. Alexander Werth interviewed General Rokossovsky on August 26, 1944, the latter claiming that his forces were driven back after August 1 by about 65 miles. Stalin told Churchill in October, when they met in Moscow, of Rokossovsky’s tribulations with fresh German attacks. Yet that does not appear to tally with Moscow’s expectations for the capture of Warsaw, and it was a surprising acknowledgement of weakness on Rokossovsky’s part if it were true. Soviet histories inform us that the thrust was exhausted by August 1, but, in fact, the First Belorussian Front was close to the suburb of Praga by then, approaching from the south-east. (The Vistula was narrower than the Thames in London. I was about to draw an analogy of the geography when I discovered that Norman Davies had beaten me to it, using almost the exact wording that I had thought suitable: “Londoners would have grasped what was happening if told that everyone was being systematically deported from districts north of the Thames, whilst across the river to Battersea, Lambeth, and Southwark nothing moved, no one intervened,” from Rising ’44, page 433). Rokossovsky told Werth that the Rising was a bad mistake, and that it should have waited until the Soviets were close. On the other hand, the Polish General Anders, very familiar with Stalin’s ways, and then operating under Alexander in Italy, thought the Uprising was a dangerous mistake.
Yet
all that really misses the point. It was far easier for Stalin to have the
Germans exterminate the opposition, even if it contained some communist
sympathisers. (Norman Davies hypothesizes that the radio message inciting the
partisans to rebel may have been directed at the Communists only, but it is
hard to see how an AL-only uprising would have been able to succeed: such a
claim sounds like retrospective disinformation.) Stalin’s forces would
eventually have taken over Warsaw, and he would have conducted any purge he
felt was suitable. He had shamelessly manipulated Home Army partisans when
capturing Polish cities to the east of Warsaw (such as Lvov), and disposed of
them when they had delivered for him. Thus sitting back and waiting was a
cynical, but reasonable, strategy for Stalin, who by now was confident enough
of his ability to execute – and was also being informed by his spies of the
strategies of his democratic Allies in their plans for Europe. Donald Maclean’s
first despatch from the Washington Embassy, betraying communications between
Churchill and Roosevelt, was dated August 2/3, as revealed in the VENONA
decrypts.
One
last aspect of the Soviet attack concerns the role of the Poles in the Red
Army. When the captured Polish officers who avoided the Katyn massacres were
freed in 1942, they had a choice: to join Allied forces overseas, or to join
the Red Army. General Zygmunt Berling had agreed to cooperate after his release
from prison, and had recommended the creation of a Polish People’s Army in May
1943. He became commander of the first unit, and eventually was promoted to
General of the Polish Army under Rokossovsky. But it was not until August 14
that he was entrusted to support the Warsaw Uprising, crossing the Vistula and
entering Praga the following day – which suggests that the river was not quite
the natural barrier others have made it out to be. He was repulsed, however, and
had to withdraw eight days later. The failed attempt, with many casualties,
resulted in his dismissal soon afterwards. Perhaps Stalin felt that Polish
communists, because they were Poles, could be sacrificed: Berling may not have
received approval for his venture.
The
Aftermath:
With
Warsaw untaken, the National Council of Poland declared Lublin as the national
capital, on August 18, and on September 9, a formal agreement was signed
between the Polish communists and the Kremlin. In Warsaw, Bach-Zelewski,
perhaps now concluding that war crimes trials might be hanging over him,
relented the pressure somewhat, and even parleyed with the survivors. He tried
to convince them that the threat from Bolshevism was far more dangerous than the
continuance of Fascism, even suggesting that the menace from the East ‘‘might
very well bring about the downfall of Western culture’ (Clark). It was not
certain what aspects of Western culture he believed the Nazi regime had
enhanced. (Maybe Professor Howard could have provided some insights.)
The
Lublin administration had to wait a while as the ‘government-in-waiting’, as
Warsaw was not captured by the Red Army until January 17, 1945. By that time,
imaginative voices in the Foreign Office had begun to point out the
ruthlessness and menace of the tide of Soviet communism in eastern Europe, and
Churchill’s – and even more, Roosevelt’s – beliefs that they could cooperate
with the man in the Kremlin were looking very weary. By the time of the Yalta
conference in February 1945, any hopes that a democratically elected government
would take power in Poland had been abandoned.
Stalin had masterfully manipulated his allies, and claimed, through the
blood spent by the millions who pushed back the Nazi forces, that he merited
control of the territories that became part of the Soviet Empire. There was
nothing that Churchill (or then Attlee), or Roosevelt, rapidly fading (and then
Truman) could do.
The
historical assessment is one of a Great Betrayal – which it surely was, in the
sense that the Poles were misled by the promises of Churchill and Roosevelt,
and in the self-delusion that the two leaders had that, because Stalin was
fighting Hitler alongside them, he was actually one of the team, a man they
could cooperate with, and someone who had tamed his oppressive and murderous
instincts that were so evident from before the war. But whether the ‘Soviet
armies’ deserved sympathy for their halt on the Vistula is quite another
question. It was probable that most of the Ivans in the Soviet armed forces
were heartily sick of Communism, and the havoc it had brought to their homes
and families, but were instead conscripted and forced to fight out of fear for
what might happen if they resisted. By then, fighting for Mother Russia, and
out of hatred for the Germans because of the devastation the latter had wrought
on their homeland, they were brought to a halt before Warsaw to avoid a clash
that may have been premature. But they were Communists by identification, not
by conviction. Stalin was the sole man in charge. He was ruthless: he was going
to eliminate the Home Army anyway: why not let the Germans do the job?
Alan
Clark’s summing-up ran as follows: “The story of the Warsaw uprising
illustrates many features of the later history of World War II. The alternating
perfidy and impotence of the western Allies; the alternating brutality and
sail-trimming of the SS; the constancy of Soviet power and ambition. Above all,
perhaps, it shows the quality of the people for whom nominally, and originally,
the war had been fought and how the two dictatorships could still find common
ground in the need to suppress them.”
The Allies in Italy
Military Operations
The invasion of Italy (starting with Operation ‘Husky’, the invasion of Sicily) had always been Churchill’s favoured project, since he regarded it as an easier way to repel the Germans and occupy central Europe before Stalin reached it. It was the western Allies’ first foray into Axis-controlled territory, and had been endorsed by Churchill and Roosevelt at Casablanca in January 1943. Under General Alexander, British and American troops had landed in Sicily in July 1943, and on the mainland, at Salerno, two months later. Yet it was always something of a maverick operation: the Teheran Agreement made no mention of it as a diversionary initiative, and thereafter the assault was regularly liable to having troops withdrawn for the more official invasion of Southern France (Operation Anvil, modified to Dragoon). This strategy rebounded in a perhaps predictable way: Hitler maintained troops in Italy to ward off the offensive, thus contributing to Overlord’s success, but the resistance that Alexander’s Army encountered meant that the progress in liberating Italy occurred much more slowly than its architects had forecast.
Enthusiasm for the
Italian venture had initially been shared by the Americans and the British, and
was confirmed at the TRIDENT conference in Washington in May 1943. At this
stage, the British Chiefs of Staff hoped to conclude the war in a year’s time,
believing that a march up Italy would be achieved practically unopposed, with
the goal of reaching the ‘Ljubljana Gap’ (which was probably a more durable
obstacle than the ‘Watford’, or even the ‘Cumberland’ Gap) and striking at the
southern portions of Hitler’s Empire before the Soviets arrived there. Yet, as
plans advanced, the British brio was tempered by American scepticism. After the
Sicilian campaign, the Allied forces were thwarted by issues of terrain, a
surprising German resurgence, and a lack of coordination of American and
British divisions. In essence, clear strategic goals had not been set, nor
processes by which they might be achieved.
Matters were complicated
in September 1943 by the ouster of Mussolini, the escape of King Emanuel and
General Badoglio to Brindisi, to lead a non-fascist government in the south,
and the rescue of Mussolini by Nazi paratroopers so that he could be installed
as head of a puppet government in Salò in the North. An armistice between the
southern Italians and the Allies was announced (September 3) the day before
troops landed at Salerno. The invading forces were now faced with an uncertain
ally in the south, not fully trusted because of its past associations with
Mussolini’s government, and a revitalized foe in the north. Hitler was
determined to defend the territory, had moved sixteen divisions into Italy, and
started a reign of terror against both the civilian population and the remnants
of the Italian army, thousands of whom were extracted to Germany to work as
slaves or be incarcerated.
The period between the
armistice and D-Day was thus a perpetual struggle. As the demands for
landing-craft and troops to support Overlord increased, morale in Alexander’s
Army declined, and progress was tortuously slow, as evidenced by the highly
controversial capture of Monte Cassino between January and May 1944, where the
Polish Army sustained 6,000 casualties. The British Chiefs of Staff continually
challenged the agreement made in Quebec that the Anvil attack was of the
highest priority (and even received support from Eisenhower for a while). Moreover,
the Allies did not handle the civilian populace very shrewdly, with widescale
bombing undermining the suggestion that they had arrived as ’liberators’. With
a valiant push, Rome was captured on June 4, by American forces, but a rivalry
between the vain and glory-seeking General Clark and the sometimes timid
General Alexander meant that the advantage was not hammered home. The dispute
over Anvil had to be settled by Roosevelt himself in June. In the summer of
1944, the Allies faced another major defensive obstacle, the Gothic Line, which
ran along the Apennines from Spezia to Pesari. Bologna, the city at the center
of this discussion, lay about forty miles north of this redoubt. And there the
Allied forces stalled.
Political Goals
The Allies were
unanimous that they wanted to install a democratic, non-fascist government in
Italy at the conclusion of the war, but did not really define what shape it
should take, or understand who among the various factions claiming ideological
leadership might contribute. Certainly, the British feared an infusion of
Communism into the mix. ‘Anti-fascism’ had a durable odour of ‘communism’ about
it, and there was no doubt that strong communist organisations existed both in
the industrial towns and in the resistance groups that had escaped to the
mountains or the countryside. (After the armistice, a multi-party political
committee had been formed with the name of the ‘Committee of National
Liberation’, a name that was exactly echoed a few months later by the Soviets’
puppets in Chelm, Poland.) Moreover, while the Foreign Office, epitomised by
the vain and ineffectual Anthony Eden, who still harboured a grudge with
Mussolini over the Ethiopian wars, expressed a general disdain about the
Italians, the Americans were less interested in the fate of individual European
nations. Roosevelt’s main focus was on ‘getting his boys home’, and then concentrating
on building World Peace with Stalin through the United Nations. The OSS,
however, modelled on Britain’s SOE, had more overt communist sympathies.
Yet there existed also
rivalry between the USA and Great Britain about post-war goals. The British
were looking to control the Mediterranean to protect its colonial routes: the
Americans generally tried to undermine such imperial pretensions, and were looking
out for their own commercial advantages when hostilities ceased. At this time,
Roosevelt and Churchill were starting to disagree more about tactics, and the
fate of individual nations, as the debate over Poland, and Roosevelt’s secret
parleys with Stalin, showed. Churchill was much more suspicious of Soviet
intrigues at this time, although it did not stop him groveling to Stalin, or singing
his praises in more sentimental moments.
The result was a high
degree of mutual distrust between the Allies and its new partners, the southern
Italians, and those resisting Nazi oppression in the north. As Caroline Moorehead
aptly puts it, in her very recent House in the Mountains: “Now the cold
wariness of the British liberating troops puzzled them. It was, noted Harold
Macmillan, ‘one vast headache, with all give and no take’. How much money would
have to be spent in order to prevent ‘disease and unrest’? How much aid was
going to be necessary to make the Italians militarily useful in the campaign
for liberation? And what was the right approach to take towards a country which
was at once a defeated enemy and a co-belligerent which expected to be treated
as an ally?”
The Partisans
The partisans in
northern Italy, like almost all such groups in occupied Europe, were of very
mixed origins, holding multitudinous objectives. But here they were especially
motley, containing absconders from the domestic Italian Army, resisting
deportation by the Nazis, escaped prisoners-of-war, trying to find a way back
to Allied lines, non-Germans conscripted by the Wehrmacht, who had escaped but
were uncertain where to turn next, refugees from armies that had fought in the
east, earnest civilians distraught over missing loved ones, Jews suddenly
threatened by Mussolini’s support of Hitler’s anti-Semitic persecution, the
ideologically dedicated, as well as young adventurists, bandits, thieves and
terrorists. As a report from Alexander’s staff said: “Bands exist of every
degree, down to gangs of thugs who don a partisan cloak of respectability to
conceal the nakedness of their brigandage, and bands who bury their arms in
their back gardens and only dig them up and festoon themselves in comic opera
uniforms when the first Allied troops arrive.” It was thus challenging to find a way to deal
consistently with such groups, scattered broadly around the mountainous
terrain.
The British generally
disapproved of irregular armies, and preferred the partisans to continue the important
work of helping POWs escape to Switzerland, where they were able to pass on
valuable information to the SIS and OSS offices there. As Richard Lamb wrote: “However,
the Allies wanted the partisan activities to be confined to sabotage,
facilitating the escape of POWs, and gathering intelligence about the
Germans.” Sabotage was encouraged,
because its perpetrators could not easily be identified, and it helped the war
effort, while direct attacks on German forces could result in fearful reprisals
– a phenomenon that took on increasing significance. Hitler had given
instructions to the highly experienced General Kesselring that any such
assaults should be responded to with ruthless killing of hostages.
Yet
the political agitators in the partisans were dominated by communists – who
continuously quarreled with the non-communists. The British did not want a
repeat of what had happened in Yugoslavia and Greece, where irredentists had
established separate control. The CLN had set up a Northern Italian section
(the CLNAI) in January 1944, and had made overt claims for political control of
some remote areas, seeing itself as the third leg of government. Thus the
British were suspicious, and held off infiltrating SOE liaison officers, and
parachuting in weapons and supplies, with the first delivery not occurring
until December 1943. This encouraged the partisans to think that the Allies
were not interested in widespread resistance, and were fearful of communism –
which was largely (but not absolutely) true. Tellingly, on July 27, 1944, in the
light of Soviet’s expansive colonial intentions, Chief of the Imperial General
Staff Alan Brooke first voiced the opinion that Britain might need to view
Germany as a future ally against the Soviets.
Churchill
expressed outwardly hostile opinions on the partisans in a speech to the House
of Commons on February 22, 1944, and his support for Badoglio (and, indirectly,
the monarchy) laid him open to the same criticisms of anti-democratic spirit
that would bedevil his attitude towards Greece. Ironically, it was the arrival
of the Communist leader Palmiro Togliatti from Moscow in March 1944, and his
subsequent decision to join Badoglio’s government, that helped to repair some
of the discord. In May, many more OSS and SOE officers were flown in, and acts
of sabotage increased. This interrupted the German war effort considerably, as
Kesselring admitted a few years later. Thus, as summer drew on, the partisans
had expectations of a big push to defeat and expel the Germans. By June, all Italian partisan forces were co-ordinated
into a collective command structure. They were told by their SOE liaison
officers that a break through the Gothic Line would take place in September.
Meanwhile,
the confusion in the British camp had become intense. Churchill dithered with
his Chiefs of Staff about the competing demands of Italy and France. General
Maitland Wilson, who had replaced Eisenhower as the Supreme Commander in the
Mediterranean in January 1944, was in June forecasting the entry into Trieste
and Ljubljana by September, apparently unaware of the Anvil plans. He was
brought back to earth by Eisenhower. At the beginning of August 1944,
Alexander’s forces were reduced from 250,000 to 153,000 men, because of the
needs in France. Yet Churchill continued to place demands on Alexander, and
privately railed over the Anvil decision. Badoglio
was replaced by Bonomi, to Churchill’s disappointment. Alexander said his
troops were demoralized. There was discord between SOE and the OSS, as well as
between SOE and the Foreign Office. It was at this juncture that the controversy
started.
Offensive Strategy
On June 7, Alexander had made a radio appeal to the partisans, encouraging sabotage. As Iris Origo reported it in, in War in Val D’orcia (written soon after the events, in 1947): “General Alexander issues a broadcast to the Italian patriots, telling them that the hour of their rising has come at last. They are to cut the German Army communications wherever possible, by destroying roads, bridges, railways, telegraph-wires. They are to form ambushes and cut off retreating Germans – and to give shelter to Volksdeutsche who have deserted from the German Army. Workmen are urged to sabotage, soldiers and police to desert, ‘collaborators of fascism’ to take this last chance of showing their patriotism and helping the cause of their country’s deliverance. United, we shall attain victory.”
This
was an enormously significant proclamation, given what Alexander must have
known about the proposed reduction in forces, and what his intelligence sources
must have told him about Nazi reprisals. They were surely not words Alexander
had crafted himself. One can conclude that it was perhaps part of the general
propaganda campaign, current with the D-Day landings, to focus the attention of
Nazi forces around Europe on the local threats. Indeed the Political Warfare
Executive made a proposal to Eisenhower intended to ‘stimulate . . . strikes,
guerilla action and armed uprisings behind the enemy lines’. Historians have
accepted that such an initiative would have endangered many civilian lives. The
exact follow-up to this recommendation, and how it was manifested in BBC
broadcasts in different languages, is outside my current scope, but Origo’s
diary entry shows how eagerly the broadcasts from London were followed.
What is highly significant is that General Alexander, in the summer of 1944, was involved in an auxiliary deception operation codenamed ‘Otrington’, which was designed to lead the Germans to think that an attack was going to take place on the Nazi flanks in Genoa and Rimini, as opposed to the south of France, and also as a feint for Alexander’s planned attack through the central Apennines north of Florence. (This was all part of the grander ‘Bodyguard’ deception plan for Overlord.) Yet in August 1944, such plans were changed when General Sir Oliver Leese, now commanding the Eighth Army, persuaded Alexander to move his forces away from the central Apennines over to the Adriatic sector, for an attack on August 25. The Germans were misled to the extent that they had moved forces to the Adriatic, thus confusing Leese’s initiative. Moreover, the historian on whom we rely for this exposition was Professor Sir Michael Howard himself – in his Chapter 7 of Volume 5 of the British Intelligence history. Yet the author makes no reference here to Alexander’s communications to the partisans, or how such signals related to the deception exercise, merely laconically noting: “The attack, after its initial success, was gradually brought to a halt [by Kesselring], and Allied operations in Italy bogged down for another winter.”
Perhaps
not surprisingly, the message provoked even further animosity from the Germans
when Alexander made three separate broadcasts through the BBC, on June 19, 20
and 27, where he encouraged Italian partisans to ‘shoot Germans in the back’. The
response from Kesselring, who of course heard the open declaration, was
instantaneous. He issued an order on June 20 that read, partially, as follows:
“Whenever there is evidence of considerable numbers of partisan groups a
proportion of the male population of the area will be arrested, and in the
event of an act of violence these men will be shot. The population must be
informed of this. Should troops etc. be fired at from any village, the village
will be burnt down. Perpetrators or ringleaders will be hanged in public.”
The
outcome of this was that a horrible series of massacres occurred during August
and September, leading to the worst of all, that at Marzabotto, on September 29
and 30. A more specific order by the German 5 Corps was issued on August 9,
with instructions as to how local populations would be assembled to witness the
shootings. Yet this was not a new phenomenon: fascist troops had been killing
partisan bands and their abettors for the past year in the North. The
requirement for Mussolini’s neo-fascist government to recruit young men for its
military and police forces prompted thousands to run for the mountains and join
the partisans. Italy was now engaged in a civil war, and in the north Italians
had been killing other Italians. One of the most infamous of the massacres had
occurred in Rome, in March 1944, at the Ardeatine Caves. A Communist Patriotic
Action Group had killed 33 German soldiers in the Via Rasella, and ten times
that many hostages were killed the next day as a form of reprisal. The summer
of 1944 was the bitterest time for executions of Italians: 7500 civilians were
killed between March 1944 and April 1945, and 5000 of these met their deaths in
the summer months of 1944.
The
records show that support for the partisans had been consistent up until
September, although demands had sharply risen. “In July 1944 SOE was operating 16 radio stations
behind enemy lines, and its missions rose from 23 in August to 33 in September;
meanwhile the OSS had 12 in place, plus another 6 ready to leave. Contacts
between Allied teams and partisan formations made large-scale airdrops of
supplies possible. In May 1944, 152 tons were dropped; 361 tons were delivered
in June, 446 tons in July, 227 tons in August, and 252 tons in September.”
(Battistelli and Crociani) Yet those authors offer up another explanation:
Operation ‘Olive’ which began on August 25, at the Adriatic end of the Gothic
Line, provoked a severe response against partisans in the north-west. The
fierce German reprisals that then took place (on partisans and civilians,
including the Marzobotto massacre) by the SS Panzer Green Division Reichsführer
contributed to the demoralization of the partisan forces, and 47,000 handed
themselves in after an amnesty offer by the RSI on October 28.
What
is not clear is why the partisans continued to engage in such desperate actions.
Had they become desperadoes? As Battistelli and Crociani write, a period of
crisis had arrived: “In mid-September 1944 the partisans’ war was, for all practical
purposes, at a standstill. The influx of would-be recruits made it impossible
for the Allies to arm them all; many of the premature ‘free zones’ were being
retaken by the Germans; true insurgency was not possible without direct Allied
support; and, despite attacks by the US Fifth and British Eighth Armies against
the Gothic Line from 12 September, progress would be slow and mainly up the
Adriatic flank. Against the advice of Allied liaison officers, the partisan
reaction was, inexplicably, to declare more ‘free zones’.” Things appeared to
be out of control. Battistelli and Crociani further analyse it as
follows: “The summer of 1944 thus represented a turning-point in partisan
activity, after which sabotage and attacks against communications decreased in
favour of first looting and then attacks against Axis troops, both being
necessary to obtain food and weapons to enable large formations to carry on
their war.” And it thus led to the deadliest massacre at Marzabotto, south of
Bologna, where the SS, under Sturmbannführer Walter Reder, shot about 770 men,
women, and children.
The wholesale deaths
even provoked Mussolini to beg the SS to back off. On November 13 Alexander
issued a belated communiqué encouraging the partisans to disarm for the winter,
as the campaign was effectively coming to a halt. Alexander’s advice was
largely ignored: the partisans viewed it a political move executed out of
disdain for communism. The Germans viewed it as a sign of weakness, and it
deterred any thoughts of immediate surrender. Thus the activity of the
partisans continued, but less vigorously, as air support in the way of supplies
had already begun to dwindle. And another significant factor was at work.
Before he left Moscow, Togliatti, the newly arrived Communist leader, had made
an appeal to the Italian resistance movement to take up arms against the
Fascists. Yet when he arrived in Italy in March 1944, Togliatti had submerged
the militant aspects of his PCI (Communist Party of Italy) in the cause of
unity and democracy, and had the Garibaldi (Communist) brigades disarmed.
Moorehead points out that the Northern partisans were effectively stunned and
weakened by Togliatti’s strategic move to make the Communists appear less
harmful as the country prepared for postwar government.
In addition, roles
changed. Not just the arrival of General Leese, and his disruption of careful
deception plans. General George Marshall, the US Chief of Staff, took the view
that Italy was ‘an expensive sideshow’ (Brian Holden Reid). In December,
Alexander had to tried to breathe fresh life into the plan to assault the
Ljubljana Gap, but after the Yalta
Conference of February 1945, Alexander, now Supreme Commander in the
Mediterranean, was instructed simply to ensure that the maximum number of
German divisions were held down, thus allowing the progress by Allied troops in
France and Germany to be maintained. Bologna was not taken until April 1945, after
which the reprisals against fascists began. Perhaps three thousand were killed there
by the partisans.
The Aftermath
The massacres of
September and October 1944 have not been forgotten, but their circumstances
have tended to be overlooked in the histories. It is difficult to find a sharp
and incisive analysis of British strategy and communications at this time. Norman
Davies writes about the parallel activities in Poland and Italy in the summer
of 1944 in No Simple Victory, but I would suggest that he does not do
justice to the situation. He blames General Alexander for ‘opening the
floodgates for a second wave of German revenge’ when he publicly announced that
there would be no winter offensive in 1944-45, but it was highly unlikely that
that ‘unoriginal thinker’ (Oxford Companion to Word War II) would have
been allowed to come up with such a message without guidance and approval.
Davies points to ‘differences of opinion between British and American
strategists’, which allowed German commanders to be given a free hand to take
ruthless action against the partisans’. So why were the differences not
resolved by Eisenhower? Moreover, while oppression against the partisans did
intensify, the worst reprisals against civilians that Davies refers to were
over by then.
Had Alexander severely
misled the partisans in his encouragement that their ‘hour of rising’ had come
at last? What was intended by his open bloodthirsty call to kill Nazis in the
back? Did the partisans really pursue such aggressive attacks because of
Alexander’s provocative words, or, did they engage in them in full knowledge of
the carnage it would cause, trying to prove, perhaps, that a fierce and
autocratic form of government was the only method of eliminating fascism? Were
the local SOE officers responsible for encouraging attacks on German troops in
order to secure weapons and food? Why could Togliatti not maintain any control
over the communists? And what was Alexander’s intention in calling the forces
to hold up for the winter, knowing that the Germans would pick up that message?
Whatever the reality, it was not a very honourable episode in the British war
effort. Too many organisations arguing amongst themselves, no doubt. Churchill
had many things on his mind, but it was another example of where he wavered on
strategy, then became too involved in details, or followed his buccaneering
instincts, and afterwards turned sentimental at inappropriate times. Yet
Eisenhower was the Supreme Commander, and clearly had problems in enforcing a
disciplined approach to strategy.
At least the horrendous reprisals
ceased. Maybe, as in Warsaw, the SS realised that the war was going to be lost,
and that war crimes tribunals would investigate the legality of the massacre of
innocent civilians. Yet a few grisly murders continued. Internecine feuds
continued among the partisans during the winter of 1944-45, with fears of
collaborators and spies in the midst, and frequently individuals who opposed
communism were persecuted and killed. It is beyond the scope of this article to
describe the events of this winter in the north (see Moorehead for more
details), but a few statements need to be made. The number of partisans did
decline sharply to begin with, but then ascended in the spring. More supplies
were dropped by SOE, but the latter’s anti-communist message intensified, and
the organisation tried to direct weaponry to non-communist units. Savage
reprisals by the fascists did take place, but not on the scale of the September
massacres. In the end, the communists managed to emerge from World War II with
a large amount of prestige, because they ensured that they were present to
liberate finally the cities of Turin, Milan, and Bologna in concert with the
Allied forces that eventually broke through, even though they were merciless
with fascists who had remained loyal to Mussolini and the Nazis. As with Spain,
the memories of civil war and different allegiances stayed and festered for a long
time.
And the communists
actually survived and thrived, as Howard’s encounter forty years later proved – a dramatic difference from the possibility of
independent democratic organisations in Warsaw enduring after the war, for
example. Moreover, they obviously held a grudge. Yet history continues to be
distorted. Views contrary to the betrayal of such ‘liberating’ communists have
been expressed. In his book The Pursuit of Italy David Gilmour writes: “At the
entrance of the town hall of Bologna photographs are still displayed of
partisans liberating the city without giving a hint that Allied forces had
helped them to do so.” He goes on to point out that, after the massacre of the
Ardeatine Caves, many Italians were of the opinion that those responsible (Communists)
should have given them up for execution instead. Others claim that the murders
of the German soldiers were not actually communists: Moorhead claims they were
mainly ‘students’. It all gets very murky. I leave the epitaph to Nicola
Bianca: “The
fact is that brutalization was a much part of the Italian wars as of any other,
even if it was these same wars which made possible the birth of the first true
democracy the country had known.”
Reassessment of Howard’s
Judgment
Professor Howard seemed
to be drawing an equivalence between, on the one hand, the desire for the Red
Army to have the Nazis perform their dirty work for them by eliminating a
nominal ally but a social enemy (the Home Army), and thus disengage from an attack
on Warsaw, and, on the other, a strained Allied Army, with its resources
strategically depleted, reneging on commitments to provide material support to
a scattered force of anti-fascist sympathisers, some of whom it regarded as
dangerous for the long-term health of the invading country, as well as that of the
nation it was attempting to liberate. This is highly unbalanced, as the Home
Army had few choices, whereas the Italian partisans had time and territory on
their side. They did not have to engage in bloody attacks that would provoke
reprisals of innocents. The Allies in Italy were trying to liberate a country
that had waged warfare against them: the Soviet Army refused to assist
insurgents who were supposedly fighting the same enemy. The British, certainly,
were determined to weaken the Communists: why was Howard surprised by this? And,
if he had a case to make, he could have criticised the British Army and its
propagandists back in London for obvious lapses in communications rather than switching
his attention to expressing sympathy for the communists outside Warsaw. Was he
loath to analyse what Alexander had done simply because he had served under
him?
It is informative to
parse carefully the phrases Howard uses in his outburst. I present the text
again here, for ease of reference:
“In September 1944,
believing that the end of the war was in sight, the Allied High Command had
issued orders for the Italian partisans to unmask themselves and attack German
communications throughout the north of Italy. They did so, including those on
and around Monte Sole. The Germans reacted with predictable savagery. The
Allied armies did not come to their help, and the partisan movement in North
Italy was largely destroyed. It was still believed – and especially in Bologna,
where the communists had governed the city ever since the war – that this had
been deliberately planned by the Allies in order to weaken the communist
movement, much as the Soviets had encouraged the people of Warsaw to rise and
then sat by while the Germans exterminated them. When I protested to my hosts
that this was an outrageous explanation and that there was nothing that we
could have done, they smiled politely. But I was left wondering, as I wondered
about poor Terry, was there really nothing that we could have
done to help? Were there no risks that our huge cumbrous armies with their vast
supply-lines might have taken if we knew what was going on? – and someone must
have known what was going on. Probably not: but ever since then I have been
sparing of criticism of the Soviet armies for their halt before Warsaw.”
‘In September 1944, believing
that the end of the war was in sight, the Allied High Command . . ’
Did the incitement
actually happen in September, as opposed to June? What was the source, and who
actually issued the order? What did that ‘in sight’ mean? It is a woolly,
evasive term. Who actually believed that the war would end shortly? Were these
orders issued over public radio (for the Germans to hear), or privately, to SOE
and OSS representatives?
‘ . . had issued orders
to unmask themselves’.
What does that mean?
Take off their camouflage and engage in open warfare? The Allied High Command
could in fact not ‘order’ the partisans to do anything, but why would an
‘order’ be issued to do that? I can find no evidence for it in the transcripts.
‘ . . .and attack German
communications’.
An incitement to
sabotage was fine, and consistent, but the communication specifically did not
encourage murder of fascist forces, whether Italian or German. Alexander admittedly
did so in June, but Howard does not cite those broadcasts.
‘The Germans reacted
with predictable savagery.’
The Germans engaged in
savage reprisals primarily in August, before the supposed order that
Howard quotes. The reprisals took place because of partisan murders of soldiers,
and in response to Operation ‘Olive’, not simply because of attacks on
communications, as Howard suggests here. Moreover, the massacre at Marzabotto
occurred at the end of September, when Kesselring had mollified his
instructions, after Mussolini’s intervention.
‘Allied armies did not
come to their help’.
But was anything more
than parachuting in supplies expected? Over an area of more than 30,000 square
miles, behind enemy lines? Bologna only? Where is the evidence – beyond the
June message quoted by Origo? What did the SOE officers say? (I have not yet
read Joe Maioli’s Mission Accomplished: SOE in Italy 1943-45, although
its title suggests success, not failure.)
‘The partisan movement
in northern Italy was largely destroyed’.
This was not true, as
numerous memoirs and histories indicate. Admittedly, activity sharply decreased
after September, because of the Nazi attacks, and the reduction in supplies. It
thus suffered in the short term, but the movement became highly active again in
the spring of 1945. On what did Howard base his conclusion? And why did he not
mention that it was the Communist Togliatti who had been as much responsible
for any weakening in the autumn of 1944? Or that Italian neo-fascists had been
determinedly hunting down partisans all year?
‘It was still believed . . .’
Why the passive voice? Who? When? Why? Of course the communists in Bologna would say that.
‘ . . .deliberately
planned to weaken the communist movement’.
Richard Lamb wrote that
Field Marshal Harding, Alexander’s Chief of Staff, had told him that the
controversial Proclama Alexander, interpreted by some Italian historians
as an anti-communist move, had been designed to protect the partisans. But that
proclamation was made in November, and it encouraged partisans to
suspend hostilities. In any case, weakening the communist movement was not a dishonourable
goal, considering what was happening elsewhere in Europe.
‘. . . much as the Soviets
had encouraged the people of Warsaw to rise and then sat by while the Germans
exterminated them’.
Did the Bologna
communists really make this analogy, condemning the actions of communists in
Poland as if they were akin to the actions of the Allies? Expressing sympathy
for the class enemies of the Polish Home Army would have been heresy. Why could
Howard not refute it at the time, or point out the contradictions in this
passage?
‘ . . .was there really nothing that we could have done to help?’
Aren’t you the one supposed to be answering the questions, Professor, not asking them?
‘. . . huge cumbrous
armies with their vast supply-lines’
Why had Howard forgotten
about the depletion of resources in Italy, the decision to hold ground, and
what he wrote about in Strategic Deception? Did he really think that
Alexander would have been able to ignore Eisenhower’s directives? And why
’cumbrous’ – unwieldy? inflexible?
‘Someone must have known
what was going on’.
Indeed. And shouldn’t it have been Howard’s
responsibility to find out?
‘Ever since then I have
been sparing of criticism of the Soviet armies’
Where? In print? In
conversations? What has one got to do with the other? Why should an implicit
criticism of the Allied Command be converted into sympathy for Stalin?
The irony is that the
Allied Command, perhaps guided by the Political Warfare Executive, did
probably woefully mismanage expectations, and encourage attacks on German
troops that resulted in the murder of innocent civilians. But Howard does not
make this case. Those events happened primarily in the June through August
period, while Howard bases his argument on a September proclamation. He was
very quick to accept the Bologna communists’ claim that the alleged
‘destruction’ of the partisans was all the Allies’ fault, when the partisans
themselves, northern Italian fascists, the SS troops, Togliatti, and even the
Pope, held some responsibility. If Howard had other evidence, he should have
presented it.
Why was Howard not aware
of the Monte Sole massacre at the time? Why did he not perform research before
walking into the meeting in Bologna? What did the communists there tell him
that convinced him that they had been hard done by? Did they blame the British
for the SS reprisals? Why was he taken in by the relentless propagandizing of
the Communists? Why did he not explain what he thought the parallels were
between Alexander’s actions and those of Rokossovsky? The episode offered an
intriguing opportunity to investigate Allied strategy in Italy and Poland in
the approach to D-Day and afterwards, but Howard fumbled it, and an enormous
amount is thus missing from his casual observations. He could have illustrated
how the attempts by the Western Allies to protect the incursions into Europe
had unintended consequences, and shown the result of the competition between
western intelligence and Togliatti for the allegiance of the Italian partisans.
Instead the illustrious historian never did his homework. He obfuscated rather
than illuminated, indulging in vague speculation, shaky chronology, ineffectual
hand-wringing, and unsupported conclusions.
Perhaps a pertinent
epitaph is what Howard himself wrote, in his volume of Strategic Deception,
about the campaign in India (p 221): “The real problem which
confronted the British deception staff in India, however, was that created by
its own side; the continuing uncertainty as to what Allied strategic intentions
really were. In default of any actual plans the best that the deceivers could
do as one of them ruefully put it, was to ensure that the enemy remained as
confused as they were themselves.” He had an excellent opportunity to inspect
the Italian campaign as a case study for the same phenomenon, but for some
reason avoided it.
This has been a fascinating
and educational, though ultimately sterile, exercise for me. It certainly did not
help me understand why Howard is held in such regard as a historian. ‘Why are
eminent figures allowed to get away with such feeble analysis?’, I asked
myself. Is it because they are distinguished, and an aura of authority has
descended upon them? Or am I completely out to lunch? No doubt I should read
more of Howard’s works. But ars longa, vita brevis . . .
Sources:
War
in Italy 1943-1945, A Brutal Story by Richard Lamb
Russia
at War1941-1945 by Nicholas Werth
Barbarossa
by
Alan Clark
The
Second World War by Antony Beevor
War
in Val D’Orcia by Iris Origo
Captain
Professor by Michael Howard
The
House in the Mountains by Caroline Moorehead
World War II Partisan
Warfare in Italy by Pier Paola Battistelli & Piero Crociani
The Pursuit of Italy by David Gilmour
Between Giants by Prit Buttar
Winston Churchill: Road
to Victory 1941-1945 by Martin Gilbert
Rising ’47 by Norman Davies
No Simple Victory by Norman Davies
The Oxford Companion to
World War II edited by Ian Dear and M. R. E. Foot
The Oxford Illustrated
History of World War II edited by Paul Overy
British Intelligence in the Second World War, Volume 5, Strategic Deception by Michael Howard
[An imagined conversation between Stewart Menzies, SIS Chief, and Richard Gambier-Parry, head of Section VIII, the Communications Unit in SIS, in early March 1941. Both attended Eton College, although Gambier-Parry was there for only one ‘half’ (i.e. ‘term’): Menzies is four years older than Gambier-Parry. Menzies replaced Admiral Sinclair as chief of SIS in November 1939, on the latter’s death. Sinclair had recruited Gambier-Parry from industry in April 1938. At this stage of the war, Menzies and Gambier-Parry were both Colonels.]
SM: Hallo, Richard. Take a pew.
RG-P: Thank you, sir.
SM: I expect you are wondering why I called you in.
RG-P: Mine not to reason why, sir. Hope I’m not in trouble.
SM: Dammit, man. Of course not. Some news to impart.
RG-P: Good news, I trust.
SM: Fact is, our man has gone over to the enemy.
RG-P: The enemy, sir? Who?
SM: [chuckles] Our Regional Controller in the Middle East.
Petrie. He’s agreed to become D-G of MI5.
RG-P: Very droll, sir! But that wasn’t a surprise, was it?
SM: Well, Swinton always wanted him. Petrie went through the
motions of performing a study of ‘5’ first, but there was no doubt he would
take the job.
RG-P: I see. So how does that affect us, sir?
SM: First of all, it will make it a lot easier for us to work with
MI5. No longer that clown Harker pretending to be in charge . . .
RG-P: Indeed. But I suppose Swinton and the Security Executive are
still in place?
SM: For a while, yes. But there are other implications, Richard. [pauses]
How is Section VIII coming along?
RG-P: Fairly well, sir. We had a tough few months in 1940 learning
about the struggles of working behind enemy lines, but our training efforts are
starting to pay off, and our ciphers are more secure. Moving the research and
manufacturing show from Barnes to Whaddon has worked well, and it is humming
along. As you know, the first Special Signals Units are already distributing
Ultra.
SM: Yes, that seems to have developed well. Swinton signed off on
Section VIII’s readiness a few weeks ago. [pauses] How would you like to
take over the RSS?
RG-P: What? The whole shooting-match?
SM: Indeed. ‘Lock, stock and barrel’, as Petrie put it. The War
Office wants to rid itself of it, and MI5 feels it doesn’t have the skills or
attention span to handle it. Swinton and Petrie want us to take it over.
RG-P: Dare I say that this has always been part of your plan, sir?
Fits in well with GC&CS?
SG: Pretty shrewd, old boy! I must say I have been greasing the
wheels behind the scenes . . . Couldn’t
appear to push things too hard, though.
RG-P: Indeed, sir. I quite understand.
SG: But back to organisation. Petrie has a very high opinion of
your outfit.
RG-P: Very gratifying, sir. But forgive me: isn’t RSS’s charter to
intercept illicit wireless on the mainland, sir? Not our territory at all?
SM: You’re right, but the latest reports indicate that the German
threat is practically non-existent. We’ve mopped up all the agents Hitler has
sent in, whether by parachute or boat. The beacon threat has turned out to be a
chimera, as the Jerries were using guidance from transmitters in Germany for
their bombers, and our boffins have worked out how to crack it. The really
interesting business is picking up Abwehr transmissions on the Continent.
Therefore right up our street.
RG-P: I see. That changes things.
SM: And it would mean a much closer liaison with Bletchley.
Denniston and his crew at GC&CS will of course decrypt all the messages we
pick up. Dansey’s very much in favour of the move – which always helps.
RG-P: Yes, we always want Uncle Claude on our side. I had wondered
what he had been doing after his organisation in Europe was mopped up . . .
SM: You can never be sure with Colonel Z! He’s got some shindig underway
looking into clandestine Russian traffic. He’s just arranged to have a Soviet
wireless operator from Switzerland arrive here, and wants to keep an eye on
her. He’ll be happy to have RSS close by on the ranch.
RG-P: Fascinating, sir. Should I speak to him about it?
SM: Yes, go ahead. I know he’ll agree that the move makes a lot of
sense. Learning what the enemy is up to is a natural complement to designing
our own systems.
RG-P: Agreed, sir . . . But
isn’t RSS in a bit of a mess? All those Voluntary Interceptors, and all that
work farmed out to the Post Office? And didn’t MI8 want MI5 to take it over?
SM: Yes, they did. So did Military Intelligence. But once Simpson
left, MI5 lost any drive it had.
RG-P: Ah, Simpson. The ‘Beacon’ man. I spoke to him about the
problem back in ‘39.
SM: Yes, he went overboard a bit on the beacons and criticized the
GPO a bit too forcefully. He wanted to smother the country with interceptors,
and set up a completely new organisation with MI5 at the helm. MI5 had enough
problems, and wouldn’t buy it. Simpson gave up in frustration, and went out
East.
RG-P: So what does Military Intelligence think?
SM: As you probably know, Davidson took over in December, so he’s
still learning.
RG-P: Of course! I do recall that now. But what happened to
Beaumont-Nesbitt? He’s a friend of yours, is he not?
SM: Yes, we were in Impey’s together. Good man, but a bit of a . .
.what? . . . a boulevardier, you might
say. I worked with him on the Wireless Telegraphy Committee a year ago. He
seemed to get on fine with Godfrey then, but maybe Godfrey saw us as ganging up
on him.
RG-P: Godfrey wanted your job originally, didn’t he?
SM: Indeed he did. And, as the top Navy man, he had Winston’s
backing. I managed to ward him off. But later things turned sour.
RG-P: So what happened?
SM: Unfortunately, old B-N made a hash of an invasion forecast
back in September, and the balloon went up. Put the whole country on alert for
no reason. Godfrey pounced, and he and Cavendish-Bentinck used Freddie’s guts
for garters. The PM was not happy. Freddie had to go.
RG-P: Well, that’s a shame. And what about Davidson?
SM: Between you and me, Richard, Davidson’s not the sharpest knife
in the drawer. I don’t think he understands this wireless business very well.
RG-P: I see. What did he say?
SM: Not a lot. He was initially very sceptical about the transfer.
Didn’t think we had the skills, but wasn’t specific. He’s probably still
seething about Venlo.
RG-P: Is Venlo still a problem, sir?
SM: Always will be, Richard. Always will be. But it damaged Dansey
more than me. Partly why I am here, I suppose. And it makes Bletchley – and RSS
– that more important.
RG-P: Access to the PM?
SM: Precisely. Ever since he set up those blasted cowboys in SOE,
it has become more important. They’ll go barging in on their sabotage missions,
raising Cain, and make our job of intelligence-gathering more difficult. I see
Winston daily now, which helps.
RG-P: I see. And Gubbins is starting to make demands on our
wireless crew. Should I slow him down a bit?
SM: I didn’t hear you say that, Richard . . .
RG-P: Very good, sir. But I interrupted you.
SM: Where was I?
RG-P: With Davidson, sir.
SM: Yes, of course. He did come up with a number of better
questions about the proposed set-up a few weeks ago, so maybe he’s learning. He’s
probably been listening to Butler in MI8. And I think he’s come around. Swinton
has been working on him, and I don’t think he wants to upset the apple-cart.
But you should try to make an ally of him. I don’t trust him completely.
RG-P: Very well, sir. I wouldn’t want the Indians shooting arrows
at me all the time. And, apart from Petrie, is MI5 fully behind the move?
SM: Very much so. Liddell is all for it. They still have this BBC
chappie Frost making a nuisance of himself. His appointment as head of the
Interception Committee went to his head, I think. I gather he has upset a few
people, and even Swinton – who brought him in in the first place – is getting fed up with him.
RG-P: I think I can handle Frost. I knew him at the BBC. I agree:
he needs to be brought down a peg or two. But he has enough enemies in ‘5’ now,
doesn’t he?
SM: So I understand. Wants to build his own empire: Liddell and
co. will take care of him. Your main challenges will be elsewhere.
RG-P: Agreed. The RSS staff will need some close attention.
SM: Yes, it will entail a bit of a clean-up. Augean stables, and
all that, don’t you know. That is why I am asking you to take it over . . .
RG-P: Well, I’ve got a lot on my plate, sir, but I am flattered.
How could I say ‘No’?
SM: That’s the spirit, man! I knew I could rely on you.
RG-P: I may need to bring in some fresh blood . . .
SM: Of course! We’ll need our best chaps to beat the Hun at the
bally radio game. And you’ll need to speak to Cowgill. The W Board has just set
up a new committee to handle the double-agents, run by a fellow named
Masterman. One of those deuced eggheads that ‘5’ likes to hire, I regret. But
there it is. Cowgill is our man on the committee.
RG-P: Very good, sir. What about the current RSS management?
SM: Good question. Those fellows Worlledge and Gill are a bit
dubious. Worlledge is something of a loose cannon, and I hear the two of them
have been arguing against an SIS takeover.
RG-P: Yes, I had a chat with Worlledge a few weeks ago. He asked
some damn fool questions. But I didn’t take them too seriously, as I didn’t
think we were in the running.
SM: Well, he was obviously testing you out. Quite frankly, he
doesn’t believe that you, er, we . . .
have the relevant expertise. Not sure I understand it all, but I have
confidence in you, Richard.
RG-P: Very pleased to hear it, sir. Anyway, I think Worlledge’s
reputation is shot after that shambles over the Gill-Roper decryptions.
SM: Oh, you mean when Gill and Trevor-Roper started treading on the
cipher-wallahs’ turf at Bletchley with the Abwehr messages?
RG-P: Not just that, which was more a matter for Denniston.
Worlledge then blabbed about the show to the whole world and his wife,
including the GPO.
SM: Yes, of course. Cowgill blew a fuse over it, I recall.
RG-P: Worlledge clearly doesn’t understand the need for secrecy. I
can’t see Felix putting up with him in SIS.
SM: You are probably right, Richard. He’d be a liability. But what
about Gill?
RG-P: Can’t really work him out, sir. He definitely knows his
onions, but he doesn’t seem to take us all very seriously. Bit flippant, you
might say.
SM: H’mmm. Doesn’t sound good. We’ll need proper discipline in the
unit. But if you have problems, Cowgill will help you out. Felix used to work
for Petrie in India, y’know. Now that he has taken over from Vivian as head of
Section V, Felix is also our point man on dealing with ‘5’. He won’t stand any
nonsense.
RG-P: Will do, sir.
SP: What about young Trevor-Roper? Will he be a problem, too?
G-P: I don’t think so. He got a carpeting from Denniston after the
deciphering business with Gill, and I think he’s learned his lesson.
SP: Cowgill told me he wanted him court-martialled . . .
G-P: . . . but I intervened
to stop it. He’s a chum of sorts. Rides with us at the Whaddon. Or rather falls
with us!
SP: Ho! Ho! A huntin’ man, eh? One of us!
G-P: He’s mustard keen, but a bit short-sighted. We have to pick
him out of ditches now and then. I think I can deal with him.
SP: Excellent! But you and Cowgill should set up a meeting with
Frost, White and Liddell fairly soon. Make sure Butler is involved. They will
want to know what you are going to do with the VIs. They have been losing good
people to other Y services.
RG-P: Very good, sir. (pauses) I think Worlledge and Gill
will have to go.
SP: Up to you, Richard. Do you have anyone in mind to lead the
section?
RG-P: H’mmm. I think I have the chap we need. My Number Two,
Maltby. He was at the School as well, and he has been in the sparks game ever
since then. He’s a good scout. Utterly loyal.
SP: Maltby, eh? Wasn’t there some problem with the army?
RG-P: Yes, his pater’s syndicate at Lloyd’s collapsed, and he had
to resign his commission. But he bounced back. I got to know him again after he
helped the Navy with some transmission problems.
SP: And what about that business in Latvia? Didn’t we send him out
there?
RG-P: Yes, he reviewed operations in Riga in the summer of ‘39.
And it’s true we never received any intelligible messages from them. But I
don’t think it was Maltby’s fault. Nicholson and Benton didn’t understand the
ciphers.
SP: I see. So what is he doing now?
RG-P: He’s running the Foreign Office radio station at Hanslope
Park. I know I shall be able to count on him to do the job. He also rides with
the Whaddon.
SM: Capital! Have a chat with him, Richard, and let me know. All
hush-hush, of course, until we make the announcement in a week or two.
RG-P: Aye-aye, sir. Is that all?
SM: That’s it for now. We’ll discuss details later. Floreat
Etona, what, what?
RG-P: Floreat Etona, sir.
“Maltby, who seemed to have started his military career as a colonel – one has to begin somewhere – was also an Etonian, but from a less assured background, and he clearly modelled himself, externally at least, on his patron. But he was at best the poor man’s Gambier, larger and louder than his master, whose boots he licked with obsequious relish. Of intelligence matters he understood nothing. ‘Scholars’, he would say, ‘are two a penny: it’s the man of vision who counts’; and that great red face would swivel round, like an illuminated Chinese lantern, beaming with self-satisfaction. But he enjoyed his status and perquisites of his accidental promotion, and obeyed his orders punctually, explaining that any dissenter would be (in his own favourite phrase) ‘shat on from a great height’. I am afraid that the new ‘Controller RSS’ was regarded, in the intelligence world, as something of a joke – a joke in dubious taste. But he was so happily constituted that he was unaware of this.” (Hugh Trevor-Roper, quoted by Edward Harrison in The Secret World, p 6)
“Peter Reid considers Gambier-Parry, Maltby & Frost as
bluffers, and to some extent charlatans.” (from Guy Liddell’s diary entry for
June 9, 1943)
* * * * * *
In preparation for this month’s segment, I was organizing my notes on the Radio Security Service over the holiday in California, when I discovered that a history of the RSS, entitled Radio Wars, had recently been published by Fonthill Media Limited, the author being one David Abrutat. I thus immediately ordered it via amazon, as it seemed to me that it must be an indispensable part of my library. I looked forward to reading it when I returned to North Carolina on January 2.
For some years, I have
been making the case on coldspur that a serious history of this much
under- and mis-represented unit needed to be written, and hoped that my
contributions – especially in the saga of ‘The Undetected Radios’ – might
provide useful fodder for such an enterprise. Indeed, a highly respected
academic even suggested, a few weeks ago, that I undertake such a task. This
gentleman, now retired, is the unofficial representative of a group of wireless
enthusiasts, ex-Voluntary Interceptors, and champions of the RSS mission who have
been very active in keeping the flame alive. He was presumably impressed enough
with my research to write: “The old stagers of the RSS over here would be delighted
if you were to write a history of the RSS.”
I told him that I was
flattered, but did not think that I was the right candidate for the task. My
understanding of radio matters is rudimentary, I have no desire to go again
through the painful process of trying to get a book published, and, to perform
the job properly, I would have to travel to several libraries and research
institutions in the United Kingdom, a prospect that does not excite me at my
age. Yet, unbeknownst to my colleague (but apparently not to some of the ‘old
stagers’, since Abrutat interviewed many of them), a project to deliver such a
history was obviously complete at that time. My initial reaction was one of
enthusiasm about the prospect of reading a proper story of RSS, and possibly communicating
with the author.
The book arrived on
January 4, and I took a quick look at it. I was then amazed to read, in the
brief bio on the inside flap, the following text: “David Abrutat is a former
Royal Marine commando, RAF officer, and zoologist: he is currently a lecturer
in international relations and security studies in the Department of Economics
at the University of Buckingham. He has long had a passionate interest in
military history.” How was it possible that an academic at the institution
where I had completed my doctorate was utterly unknown to me, and how was it
that we had never been introduced to each other, given our shared interests,
his research agenda, and the record of my investigations on coldspur?
What was more, the book
came with a very positive endorsement from Sir Iain Lobban, Director of GCHQ
from 2008-2014. He referred, moreover, to the author as ‘Dr Abrutat’, and
finished his Foreword by writing: ‘I commend Radio War to all
students of the strategic, operational, and tactical difference that
intelligence can make in conflict and what passes for peacetime’. My interest
heightened, I flipped through the book quickly, but then decided I needed to
know more about the author.
His Wikipedia entry is
inactive, or incomplete. I then discovered his personal website, at https://www.abrutat.com/. This confirmed his
biography, but added the factoid that he also held the post of’ ‘Associate
Fellow’ at Buckingham University. So I then sought out the Buckingham
University website, but was puzzled to find that he was not listed among the
faculty staff. Was the information perhaps out of date? I noticed that in 2018 Abrutat
had delivered a seminar at Prebend House (the location where I had delivered my
seminar on Isaiah Berlin), but I could not find any confirmation that he was a
permanent member of the faculty. I thus posted a friendly message under the
‘Contact’ tab on his website, explained my background and interests, introduced
him to coldspur, and indicated how much I looked forward to
collaborating with him.
While I was waiting for
his response, I reached out to Professor Anthony Glees, as well as to Professor
Julian Richards, who now leads the Security and Intelligence practice (BUCSIS) after
the retirement of Glees (my doctoral supervisor) last summer. Indeed, Professor
Glees’s initial reaction was that Abrutat must have been signed up after
his retirement, as he knew nothing of the engagement. I very gently pointed out
to Richards the anomalies in the record, and stated how keen I was to know more
about the doctor whose research interests so closely overlapped with mine. I
also contacted my academic friend, whose ‘RSS’ colleagues appeared to have
contributed much of the personal reminiscences that are featured in Abrutat’s
book.
What happened next was
rather shocking. Professor Richards admitted that Abrutat has been recruited as
an occasional lecturer, but was not a member of the faculty. He insisted that
Abrutat’s bona fides were solid, however, encouraging me to contact
Abrutat himself to learn more about his qualifications, including the nature of
his doctorate. After an initial warm response, Abrutat declined to respond
further when I asked him about his background. Yet he did indicate that he had
been appointed ‘Departmental Historian’ at GCHQ, a fact that was confirmed to
me by another contact, who said that Arbutat was replacing Tony Comer in that
role. An inquiry at GCHQ, however, drew a highly secure blank.
Thus I had been left out
in the cold. But the information gained was puzzling. How was it that Abrutat
had been engaged as some kind of contract lecturer without Professor Glees
being in the know? And why would Abrutat claim now that he was a member of the
faculty when he had indicated to me that his lecturing days were in the past?
Why would the University not challenge Abrutat’s claims, and request that he
correct the impression he had been leaving on his website and in his book that
he was a qualified member of the faculty? And why would he give the impression
that he had a doctorate in a relevant subject?
A few days later, I was
just about to send a further message to Richards, when I received another email
from Abrutat, in which he said that he had indeed been involved in some ad
hoc engagements as a lecture at Buckingham, but had insisted on secrecy and
anonymity because he was working for British Intelligence at the time. Now,
such an explanation might just be plausible, except that, if Richard was hired
in 2018, after his guest seminar at Prebend House in March, he was at exactly
the same period publicising his relationship with the University to the world
beyond. His website page declaring the affiliation was written in 2018, as it
refers to a coming book publication date in May 2109, and one can find several
pages on the Web, where, in 2018 and 2019, Abrutat promotes another book of his
(Vanguard, about D-Day), exploiting his claimed position on the faculty
of Buckingham University. So much for obscurity and anonymity! Moreover, the
blurb for Radio Wars describes his current role as a lecturer ‘in
the Department of Economics’ at Buckingham, even though Abrutat implied to me
that even the informal contract was all in the past.
I thus replied to
Abrutat, pointing out these anomalies, and suggesting that he and Professor
Richards (who had taken five days to work out this explanation) might care to
think again. Having heard nothing in reply, on January 13 I compiled a long
email for Richards, expressing my dismay and puzzlement, informing him of my
intentions to take the matter up the line, and inviting him thereby to consult
with his superiors to forestall any other approach, and thus giving him the
opportunity to take corrective action. My final observation to Richards ran as
follows: “It occurs to me that what we might have here is what the business
terms a ‘Reverse Fuchs-Pontecorvo’. When the scientists at AERE Harwell were
suspected of spying for the Soviet Union, MI5 endeavoured, out of concern for
adverse publicity, and in the belief that the miscreants might perform less
harm there, to have them transferred to Liverpool University. The University of
Buckingham might want to disencumber itself from Abrutat by facilitating his
installation at GCHQ.”
After more than a week,
I had heard nothing, so on January 21 I wrote to the Dean of the Humanities
School, Professor Nicholas Rees, explaining the problem, and attaching the letter
I had sent to Richards. A few days later, I received a very gracious response
from Professor Rees, who assured me he would look into the problem.
On January 29, I
received the following message from David Watson, the Solicitor and Compliance
Manager at Buckingham:
“Dear Dr Percy
I refer to your email to Professor
Rees of 21st January, which has been referred to me for response. I advise that
Dr Abrutat, who has recently been appointed the official historian at GCHQ, is
an Honorary Associate Fellow of the University of Buckingham (“the University”)
and he does occasionally lecture at the University. The University intends for
this relationship to continue and does not consider Dr Abrutat to have made any
representations regarding his relationship with the University that would be
harmful to the University’s reputation. In the circumstances, the University
does not intend to take this matter any further.
As an alumni [sic!] of the
University, as well as having been a student in the BUCSIS Centre, we would
like to maintain close contacts and good relations with you. As in all matters
academic, there are some matters of academic judgement involved, and is
important to respect the views of those with whom we might not always
agree.
I note your comment to the effect
that you will “have to change your tactics” if the University does not act upon
your concerns. Whilst it is not clear what you mean by this, I trust that
you do not propose to engage in any activities, which might be considered
defamatory to the University and would request that you refrain from making any
statements that go beyond the realm of reasonable academic discourse and which
could potentially damage the University’s reputation (this includes ad hominem
attacks on the University’s academic staff and/or associates).
I trust that the University’s
position has now been made clear and advise that the University does not
propose to enter into any further communications with yourself on this matter.
Yours sincerely
David Watson”
I leave it at that. I
have presented most of the facts, though not all.
Lastly, I have now read
Abrutat’s Radio War. I decided that I needed to see what the author had
to say, and the method he used to tell his story, before concluding my
investigation of his relationship with Buckingham University. The experience
was not good: it is a mess. I have, however, not addressed the book thoroughly,
or taken notes – yet. I wanted to keep this segment exclusively dependent on my
own research, and I shall defer a proper analysis of Abrutat’s contribution to
the story of RSS for another time.
* * * * * *
This segment of ‘The Mystery of the Undetected Radios’ is something of an aberration, designed to amplify statements and conclusions I made some time ago. It has been provoked by my access to a large number of National Archives files, non-digitised, and thus not acquirable on-line. This inspection was enabled by the efforts of my researcher Dr. Kevin Jones, photographing the documents at Kew, and sending them to me. I wish I had discovered Dr. Jones, and been able to us these files, earlier in the cycle, as this analysis would have found a better home in earlier chapters, especially Chapter 1 and Chapter 2 of the saga, and it should probably be integrated properly later. Readers may want to refresh their memories of my earlier research by returning to those segments, or reading the amalgamated story at ‘The Undetected Radios’. There will be some repetition of material, since I believe it contributes to greater clarity in the narrative that follows. It covers events up to the end of 1943.
The following is a list
of the files that I relied on extensively for my previous research: WO/208/5096-5098,
HW 34/18, HW 43/6, CAB 301/77, ADM 223/793, and FO 1093/484
For
this segment, I have exploited the following files: DSIR 36/2220, FO 1093/308, FO
1093/145, FO 1093/484, HO 255/987, HW 34/18, HW 34/19, HW 34/30, HW 40/190, HW
62/21/17, KV 3/7, KV 3/96, KV 3/97, KV
4/27, KV 4/33, KV 4/61, KV 4/62, KV 4/97, KV 4/98, KV 4/213, KV 4/214, MEPO
2/3558, WO 208/5095, WO 208/5099, WO 208/5101, WO 208/5102, and WO 208/5105.
This
list is not complete. In my spreadsheet that identifies hundreds of files
relevant to my broader inquiries, I have recorded several concerning RSS and
wireless interception that my researcher/photographer in London has not yet
captured. At the same time, Abrutat lists in his Bibliography many of the files
that I have inspected, as well as a few that I did not know about, or had
considered irrelevant. I have added them to my spreadsheet, and shall
investigate those that relate to my period. (I have spent little time studying
RSS’s story after the D-Day invasion, and have steered clear of its activities
overseas.) On the other hand, I note several files used by me that have
apparently escaped Abrutat’s attention. Thus some further process of synthesis
will at some future stage be desirable.
One
of the files (FO 1093/308) I received only at the end of January, just in time
for me to include a brief analysis. This file, in turn, leads to a whole new
series, the transactions of the Wireless Telegraphy Board (the DEFE 59 series),
which should provide a thorough explanation of how the organisational decisions
made on Wireless Telegraphy (‘Y’ services) in early 1940 affected wartime
policy. That will have to wait for a later analysis.
I
should also mention that E. D.R. Harrison’s article, British Radio Security
and Intelligence, 1939-43, published in the English Historical Review,
Vol. CXXIV No 506 (2009) continues to serve as a generally excellent guide to
the conflicts between MI5 and SIS, although it concentrates primarily on the
control over ISOS material, and does not (in my opinion) do justice to the
larger issue of Signals Security that caused rifts between MI5 and RSS. I note,
however, that Harrison lists some important files (e.g. HW 19/331) that I have
not yet inspected.
I
have organized the material into seven sections: ‘Tensions Between MI5 and RSS,
Part 1’ (1940-41); ‘Tensions Between MI5 and RSS, Part 2’(1942-43); ‘The Year
of Signals Security’; ‘Mobile
Direction-Finding’; ‘The Management of RSS’; ‘The Double-Cross Operation’, and
‘Conclusions’.
Tensions between MI5 & RSS, Part
1 (1940-41)
The overall impression given by various histories is that the transfer of control of RSS from MI8 to SIS in the spring of 1941 all occurred very smoothly. This tradition was echoed in the Diaries of Guy Liddell, who was initially very enthusiastic about the change of responsibility, since he knew that the Security Service was hopelessly overburdened with the challenges of sorting out possible illegal aliens and ‘Fifth Columnists’ at a time when the fear of invasion was very real. MI5 was deficient in management skills and structure, and Liddell initially had great confidence in the capabilities of Gambier-Parry and his organisation. It is true that, as the war progressed, Liddell voiced doubts as to whether SIS’s Section VIII was performing its job properly, but his complaints were generally very muted.
An early indication of MI5’s exclusion
from the debates can be observed in the early wartime deliberations (January
and February, 1940) of the Wireless Telegraphy Board, chaired by Commander
Denniston of GC&CS (visible at FO 1093/308). Maurice Hankey, Minister
without Portfolio in Chamberlain’s Cabinet, called together a task force
consisting of the Directors of Intelligence of the three armed forces, namely
Rear-Admiral Godfrey (Admiralty), Major-General Beaumont-Nesbitt (War Office),
and Group-Captain Blandy (acting, for Air Ministry), Colonel Stewart Menzies,
the SIS chief, and the Zelig-like young Foreign Office civil servant, Gladwyn
Jebb. The group recommended a full-time chairman for a task that had changed in
nature since war broke out, what with such issues of beacons, domestic illicit
wireless use, and German broadcasting complicating the agenda. Yet what was
remarkable was that the Group seemed to be unaware that Y services were being
undertaken outside the armed forces. Moreover, there was no room for MI5 in
this discussion, even though Lt.-Colonel Simpson was carrying on an energetic
campaign to set up a unified force to handle the challenge of beacons and
illicit domestic transmissions. Amazingly, the Board appeared to be completely
unaware of what was going on inside MI5, or the negotiations it was having with
MI8.
MI5 was in danger of losing its
ability to influence policy. A year later the transfer of RSS took place,
despite the fact that influential figures had challenged SIS’s overall
competence. Major-General Francis Davidson, who had replaced Beaumont-Nesbitt
as Director of Military Intelligence in December 1940, in February 1941 first
questioned Swinton’s authority to make the decision to place RSS under Section
VIII. (Beaumont-Nesbitt, who held the position for only eighteen months, was probably
removed because he was notoriously wrong about a predicted German invasion, in
a paper written on September 7, 1940. Noel Annan indicated that Admiral Godfrey
did not rate ‘less gifted colleagues’ such as him highly, and in Changing
Enemies Annan witheringly described
him as ‘the charming courtier and guardsman’.) Davidson apparently knew more
about MI5’s needs than did his predecessor, and, as WO 288/5095 shows, he
subsequently expressed major concerns about SIS’s ability to understand and manage
the interception of signals, and to deal with the Post Office. He regretted
that Petrie had apparently not yet spoken to Worlledge, or to Butler in MI8.
(Handwritten notes on the letters suggest that Davidson was getting tutored by
Butler.) Davidson’s preference echoed Simpson’s ‘unified control,’ but he was
perhaps revealing his naivety and novelty in the job when he stated that MI5
(‘our original suggestion’) was the home he preferred for RSS, being unaware of
MI5’s deep reluctance to take it on. He nevertheless accepted Swinton’s
decision.
Colonel Butler had been particularly
scathing about Gambier-Parry’s understanding of wireless interception issues.
Before the decision was made, he stated (WO 208/5105) that Gambier-Parry had ‘little
or no experience of this type of work’, and on March 23 reported Gambier-Parry as
saying that, if RSS were under his control in the event of an invasion, he could
not be held responsible for the detection of illicit wireless within the Army
Zone, and had suggested a new organisation under GHQ Home Forces. “Colonel
Gambier-Parry refers to operational agents and static agents but I do not know
how one can differentiate between the two when heard on a wireless set,” wrote
Butler. Both Butler and Worlledge thought that Petrie did not have full
knowledge of the facts – a justifiable complaint, it would seem.
Worlledge
had written a very sternly worded memorandum on February 14, 1941, where he
stated: “It is not clear to me that anything would be gained by the transfer of
R.S.S. ‘lock, stock, and barrel’ to any other branch unless that branch is in a
position to re-organize R.S.S. completely on a proper military basis. In my
opinion, R.S.S. should be organized as one unit, preferably a purely military
unit though I would not exclude the possibility of a mixed military and
civilian unit.” He was chafing more at the frustrations of dealing with the
Post Office rather than the reliance on a crew of civilian interceptors, and
his concerns were far more with the threat of soldiers in uniform invading the
country, bearing illicit radio transmitters, than with the possibility of
German agents roaming around the country. His voice articulated the broader
issue of Signals Security that would rear its head again when the circumstances
of war had changed.
And in April, 1941 (after the
decision on the transfer was made, but before the formal announcement) when the
threat of invasion was still looming, Butler had to take the bull by the horns,
and inform the General Staff that RSS was incapable of providing the mechanisms
for locating possible illicit wireless agents operating in the area of active
operations, and that military staff should take on that responsibility, using
some RSS equipment. Butler showed a good insight into the problem: “Apart
from actual interception, the above involves a number of minor commitments such
as the control of some wireless stations erected by our Allies in this country,
monitoring of stations in foreign Legations in London, checking numerous
reports of suspected transmissions and advising the Wireless Board and G.P.O on
the control of the sale of radio components.” Fortunately, the threat of
invasion was now receding, and Operation Barbarossa on June 22 confirmed it.
The problem of ‘embedded’ agents was deferred, and the General Staff relaxed.
A valuable perspective on the
challenges of the time was provided by one R. L. Hughes. In 1946, Hughes, then of
MI5’s B4 section, submitted a history of the unit he had previously occupied,
B3B, which had been a section in Malcom Frost’s group (see KV 4/27), and had
played a large role in the exchanges of the time. What was B3B, and what was
its mission? The exact structure of B3 between the years 1941 (after Frost’s W
division was dissolved, and B3 created), and 1943 (when Frost left MI5, in
January, according to Curry, in December according to Liddell!) is elusive, but
Curry’s confusing organisation chart for April 1943, and his slightly
contradictory text (p 259), still show Frost in charge of B3A (Censorship
Issues, R. E. Bird), B3D (Liaison with Censorship, A. Grogan), B3B (Illicit
Wireless Interception: Liaison with RSS, R. L. Hughes), B3C (Lights and
Pigeons, Flight-Lieutenant R. M. Walker) and B3E (Signals Security, Lt. Colonel
Sclater).
The confusion arises because Curry
added elsewhere that Frost had taken on ‘Signals Security’ himself, and B3E was
created only when Frost departed ‘in January 1943’. The creation and role of
B3E needs to be defined clearly. B3E does not appear in the April 1943
organisation chart which Curry represented, and Frost did not depart
until the end of November 1943. As for Sclater, the Signals Security expert, Colonel
Worlledge had appointed him several years
before as his ‘adjutant’ (according to Nigel West) at MI8c, and he thus may
have been a victim of the ‘purge’ after Gambier-Parry took over. But a valid
conclusion might be that Frost was unaware of how Sclater was being brought
into MI5 to replace him, and saw his presence as a threat, even though Signals
Security was nominally under his control. That Sclater would effectively
replace Frost was surely Liddell’s intention, as Signals Security once again
became a major focus of MI5’s attention.
Thus Hughes was right in the middle
of what was going on, liaising with RSS, and he adds some useful vignettes to
the tensions of 1940 and 1941, echoing what Lt.-Colonel Simpson had articulated
about the importance of Signals Security. For example: “Colonel
Simpson reported on the 15th September, 1939 on the condition of
affairs at that time. He considered it quite unsatisfactory and suggested that
the assistance of Colonel xxxxxxxxx should be sought. It is interesting to note
that he stressed the importance of Signals Security and recommended that there
should be a monitoring service studying our own Service transmissions. He also
stressed the importance of the closest possible collaboration between the
Intelligence Organisation, M.I.5. and the technical organisation, R.S.S. He
drew a diagram which pictured a wireless technical organisation in close
liaison with the Services, G.C.& C.S., M.I.5., R.S.S. (then known as
M.I.1.g.) and, through Section VIII, with M.I.6. M.I.5.was to provide the link
with police and G.P.O. It may be noted that during the latter part of the war
the organisation approximated to this, as Section V of M.I.6. established a
branch working with R.S.S. under the name of the Radio Intelligence Section
(R.I.S.) . . .”
Why the name of the Colonel had to be redacted is not clear. As I have written before, it was probably Gambier-Parry himself, as the names of all SIS personnel were discreetly obscured in the records, and Curry in a memorandum indicated that Simpson had indicated that the Colonel was in MI6 (SIS). Gambier-Parry was not known for his shrewd understanding of signals matters, however, and at this stage Simpson would more probably have been invoking support from his true military colleagues. In any case, it is salutary that Simpson was so early drawing attention to the failings of security procedures within the armed forces, as this would be an issue of major concern later in the war, in which Frost would take a keen interest. Simpson’s message of ‘Unified Control’ is clear, and Hughes states that this issue caused a breakdown in negotiations between MI5 (then represented by Simpson) and RSS/MI8c. He goes on, moreover, to describe how Malcolm Frost had responded to Walter Gill’s memorandum describing the functions of RSS by making a bid to manage the whole operation. This was a somewhat audacious move, as Frost had been recruited from the BBC to investigate foreign broadcasts, and he had nothing like the stature or reputation of Simpson.
Malcolm Frost is one of the most
interesting characters in this saga, as his role has been vastly underrepresented.
He may be one of those public servants whose contributions were sometimes diminished
by jealousy, or personal dislike – perhaps like Felix Cowgill in SIS, or Jasper
Harker of MI5 – and whose reputations have suffered because they were not
invited to tell their side of the story. He was certainly a favourite of Lord
Swinton for a while, as Swinton appointed him from the BBC, where he had been
Director of Overseas Intelligence, to chair the important Home Defence Security Intelligence
Committee, which included
wireless interception. This promotion apparently went to his head a bit, and
his ambitions and manœuverings quickly got under the skin of Liddell – and
eventually Swinton himself. Yet, even though Swinton was recorded as saying, at
the end of 1940, that Frost’s days at MI5 were numbered, Frost was a survivor,
and proved to be an important thorn in the flesh of Gambier-Parry and RSS for
the next couple of years. He seemed to be a quick learner, an analytical
thinker, and a painstaking recorder of conversations, an operation that may
have been designed to cover himself should his enemies turn against him more
volubly. And indeed he had many enemies, probably because he behaved so
antagonistically when trying to work through differences of opinion with
anyone.
Ironically, however, the primary
challenge to RSS’s governance in mid-1940 had come from the Post Office. What
might have pushed Simpson over the edge was the GPO’s insistence that it had a
charter to provide personnel and materials to MI8c, granted by the War Office,
and approved by the Cabinet. When it was challenged on the quality of such, and
on its sluggish bureaucracy, however, its representative dug his heels in, and
reminded MI8c and MI5 that it was exclusively responsible for the detection of
illicit wireless transmitters and would pursue that mission on its own terms.
That charter was a legacy of peacetime operations, when it needed to track down
pirate operators who might have been interfering with critical factory
operations, or public broadcasting. Yet it was an argument doomed to failure.
Yet the GPO was not the only fly in
the ointment. As the military threat increased, and Swinton soured on MI5’s
capabilities, competent critics sighed over the apparent muddle. Before the SIS
takeover, RSS had set up regional officers at exactly the same time (June 1940)
that MI5 had established its own Regional Security Liaison Officers (RSLOs),
leading to conflicts in searches and reporting. Both the military and the
police were confused as to who exactly was in charge. And while the
responsibility was more clearly defined with the transfer to SIS, several
observers expressed their doubts about Gambier-Parry’s understanding of the
true problem. As I have showed, the Director of Military Intelligence,
Major-General Francis Davidson, newly appointed to the post, expressed his
strong concerns to Swinton in January 1941, before the official decision was
announced. Swinton tried to assuage him, but he was still expressing doubts in
May 1941.
At the same time, Worlledge, having had
a meeting with Gambier-Parry, also thought that the future new owner of the
unit did not understand the technical issues well. Likewise, Colonel Butler of
MI8c concluded that Gambier-Parry had ‘little or no experience’, and pointed
out that Gambier-Parry had told him that he did not think that RSS would be
responsible for any detection of illicit wireless in the event of an invasion –
an appalling misjudgment. (At this stage of the war, there was a deathly fear
of the possibility of German wireless agents working on English soil, assisting
the invaders, with their traffic inextricably entwined with military
communications.) But Butler was not to last long: he was feuding with Gordon Welchman
of GC&CS at the time, and was let go in June 1941, perhaps another victim
of Gambier-Parry’s purge.
What is fascinating is that Frost,
despite his being logically discarded by his sponsor, Lord Swinton, in December
1940, evolved to be the main agent pestering Gambier-Parry over his inadequate
machinery for tracking illicit transmitters in the UK – the core mission of
RSS. KV 4/97 and KV 4/98 show how, after the year of acquaintanceship in 1941, when
committees were setup, and procedures defined, the distrust began to establish
itself in 1942. Liddell had already clashed with Gambier-Parry in May 1941 over
possible undetected transmissions, Gambier-Parry holding on to the Gillean line
that they would have to be two-way, and using this argument to deny that any
could exist. (He was probably politically correct, but technically wrong, but
at that stage of the war, a German invasion had not been excluded from
consideration.) Trevor-Roper, performing brilliant work in developing schemata
of the Abwehr’s operations, but now forced to work formally under Cowgill, was
by now chafing at his boss’s obsession about control, as Cowgill was unwilling
to distribute Trevor-Roper’s notes to MI5 or even to GC&CS, and a series of
meetings attempted to resolve the impasse.
Then, on November 19, Frost made a very
puzzling comment to Liddell, informing him that ‘Gambier-Parry & Maltby
deprecated his departure to the B.B.C.’ It would appear from this item that
Frost was at this stage on the way out, and it might partly explain why Curry
(who had moved on to a position as Petrie’s aide in October 1941) later wrote
in his ‘History’ that Frost left MI5 in January of 1943, which was admittedly
over a year later, but still a long time before Frost’s eventual departure. This
show of remorse was certainly one of crocodile tears from Gambier-Parry and
Maltby, and maybe Frost, under attack on all sides, was making a plea to
Liddell that his talents were still needed. By this time, Liddell, who was
beginning to get frustrated by illicit wireless transmissions (mostly from
foreign embassies), may have concluded that, while he continued to complain to
Vivian at SIS of the problem, he needed a dedicated pair of hands working below
decks, and, with Frost having had his ambitious wings clipped, the BBC-man
gained a stay of execution. Indeed, Liddell did later plan to liquidate Frost’s
division: on February 9, 1943, however, he wrote that that move had been
shelved, and Frost was not to leave until the end of November of that year.
Liddell was probably already looking for a replacement.
Tensions between MI5 & RSS, Part
2 (1942-43)
Thus, despite the efforts to move him out,
Frost survived, and 1942 was his most significant year in MI5. KV 4/97 shows a
fascinating account of his perpetual tussles with Gambier-Parry and Maltby. In
December 1941 and January 1942 he harangued Maltby over the problems and
responsibilities of the mobile units, and argued with Morton Evans over
transferring receivers to them. He asked questions about the distribution and
equipment of personnel and equipment, which caused Morton Evans to rebuke him
for being nosy. He became involved with the abortive exercise to exchange
details of codes and frequencies with Soviet intelligence, and asked Maltby to
disclose SIS secrets. Gambier-Parry had to lecture him that everything was
under control. He wrote a detailed report on the state-of-the-art of
interception, again suggesting that RSS did not really understand it. On
September 20, he submitted a report to Liddell that criticised the clumsiness
of current mobile detection devices, and his text indicates that at this stage
MI5 was performing some experimental work of its own. A meeting was set up with
Liddell and Maltby just over a week later, and soon afterwards Maltby was
forced to admit that current coverage in the UK was inadequate. Frost pointed
out problems with Elmes, one of Maltby’s sidekicks, and had to inform Liddell
that the minutes of one RSS meeting needed to be corrected to include the
mission of identifying illicit wireless in the British Isles – the perpetual
blind spot of Gambier-Parry’s team.
All this resulted in a spirited defence by
Major Morton Evans, who submitted a carefully argued paper on March 3, 1942
about the conflicts between the demands of watching and recording the
undeniably real traffic of the enemy, and the need to uncover any wireless agents
on the mainland (the ‘General Search’ function), concluding that a necessary
balance was maintained that could not ensure both goals were perfectly met. He
introduced the challenge of domestic illicit interception by writing: “By
working at full pressure it is only possible to take about one hundred
effective bearings a day, which means that only a very small percentage of the
signals heard can be D/F’d, since the number of transmissions taking place
throughout the day is in the order of tens of thousands. It therefore becomes
necessary to narrow the field of those signals which are to be put up for
bearings, and this means that the signal has to be heard more than once before
it can be established that it is unidentified and therefore suspicious. The D/F
stations are therefore employed largely by taking bearings on signals which
have been marked down for special investigation, and when this is not a full
time job the remainder of their time is spent on taking bearings of all
suspicious signals which may be put up at random.”
This is a highly important report which shows
the stresses that were placed on the Discrimination Unit that passed out
instructions to the VIs, and how ineffective the Mobile Units would have been
if they had to wait for multiple suspected transmissions, and then organize
themselves to drive maybe hundreds of miles in the hope of catching the pirate
transmitting again from the same location. It is also presents a provocative
introduction to the claims made by Chapman Pincher about what Morton Evans told
him about the traffic suspected as being generated by Sonia, and what Morton
Evans was supposed to have done with it. As I shall show in a later piece,
Morton Evans’s career makes Pincher’s testimony look highly dubious.
All this pestering by Frost, however, must have
caused immense irritation to Gambier-Parry, Maltby and Cowgill, and may well
have contributed to SIS’s suggestion (made through Vivian) that the RSS
Committee be abolished. At a meeting on December 2, all except Maltby and
Cowgill voted that the committee should not be discontinued, however, and
a useful compromise, whereby the committee was split into two, a high-level and
a low-level group, was eventually worked out. But, by now, the planning
emphasis was much more on signals protection and detection of ‘stay-behind’
agents on the Continent when the inevitable Allied invasion of Europe took
place, and Frost’s attention to domestic mobile units was beginning to sound
wearisome.
In 1943, Frost took up the cudgels again, as KV
4/98 shows. A note by Frost to Liddell, dated January 27, 1943, indicates that
Frost has now immersed himself into the techniques of broader signals security,
and violently disagrees with Vivian and Gambier-Parry. Frost wrote: “He
[Vivian] appears to presume that Gambier-Parry and S.C.U.3 are responsible for
all functions which can be included under the heading ‘Radio Security’. This is
false. Radio security involves not only the technical interception of suspected
enemy signals, which is the function of R.S.S., but the planning of our own and
Allied radio security measures and the investigation of illicit wireless
activities from an intelligence angle. Parry frequently implies that he is
responsible for all these activities. In fact, many bodies other than R.S.S.
and the Security Service are engaged on radio security work under one heading
or another, including the British Joint Communications Board, the Wireless
Telegraphy Board, the Censorship, and the Signals Department of the Three
Services.” Thus Gambier-Parry was
accused of two crimes: ineffectiveness in illicit wireless detection, a
function he denied having, and misunderstanding the scope of Signals Security,
a responsibility he thought he owned.
Frost
goes on to mention Gambier-Parry’s excuse that he needs more funding: Frost
asserts that Gambier-Parry has plenty of money for his own pet projects. Two
weeks later, Frost is making demands to be on the high-level committee, and that
Gambier-Parry should be removed – a bold initiative, indeed. This echoes the
statement that Liddell had made to Petrie in December 1942, that ‘the plumbers
(i.e. Gambier-Parry and Maltby) were directing intelligence, rather than the
other way around’. Yet there was a further problem: while Vivian may have been
declaring Gambier-Parry’s overall responsibility, Gambier-Parry was becoming a
reluctant warrior on the broader issue of civil and military signals security.
Gambier-Parry’s chief interest was in technology, in apparatus and codes, and
some of the more complex and political aspects of radio security eluded him.
By now Frost was being
eased out. Vivian’s proposal to Liddell on participants on the low-level
committee excludes Frost, with Dick White and Hubert Hart suggested as members instead.
Liddell and Vivian argue, about Frost and the Chairmanship, as well. Even
Petrie agrees that MI5’s radio interests are not being adequately represented.
The record here goes silent after that, but an extraordinary report in KV 4/33 (‘Report
on the Operations of B3E in Connection with Signals Security & Wireless
Transmission during the War 1939-1945’), written in May/June 1945 (i.e. as
Overlord was under way) suggests that MI5 thereafter effectively took control
of signals security through the efforts of Lt.-Colonel Sclater, a probable
reject from Maltby’s unit at Hanslope, who at some stage led the Signals
Security Unit within MI5.
The Year of Signals
Security
A close reading of Liddell’s Diaries gives a better insight into the machinations of this period than does anything that I have discovered at Kew. 1943 was the Year of Signals Security, and the matter had several dimensions. The overall consideration was that, as the project to invade Europe (‘Overlord’) developed, the security of wireless communications would have to become a lot tighter in order to prevent the Nazis learning of the Allies’ battle plans. The unknown quantity of dealing with possible ‘leave-behind’ Abwehr wireless agents in France would require RSS to turn its attention to direction-finding across the Channel. Moreover, there were military, civil, and diplomatic aspects. While the Navy and the Air Force had adopted solid procedures for keeping their traffic secret, the Army was notoriously lax, as the General Staff had learned from decrypted ULTRA messages. * Much government use of wireless was also sloppy, with the Railways particularly negligent. When troops started to move, details about train schedules and volumes of personnel could have caused dangerous exposures. Governments-in-exile, and allied administrations, were now starting to use wireless more intensively. The JIC welcomed the intelligence that was gained by intercepting such exchanges, but if RSS and GC&CS could understand these dialogues, why should not the Germans, also?
[* The frequently made claim
that naval ciphers were secure has been undermined by recent analysis. See, for
example, Christian Jennings’s The Third Reich is Listening]
These issues came up at the meetings of the high-level Radio Security Committee. Yet, as Liddell reported in March 1943, Gambier-Parry was very unwilling to take the lead. He refused to take responsibility for signals security (suggesting, perhaps, that he had now taken Frost’s lesson to heart), and used delaying tactics, which provoked Frost and Liddell. Liddell believed that the JIC and the Chiefs of Staff should be alerted to both the exposures caused by lax wireless discipline and Gambier-Parry’s reluctance to do anything. As Liddell recorded on April 12: “G-P has replied to the D.G. on the question of Signals Security. His letter is not particularly satisfactory and we propose to raise the matter on the Radio Security Committee. Parry is evidently afraid that it may fall to the lot of R.S.S. to look after Signals Security. He is therefore reluctant to have it brought to the notice of the Chiefs of Staff that the Germans are acquiring a considerable knowledge about the disposition of our units in this country and elsewhere through signals leakages.” What is perplexing, however, is that Liddell does not refer in his Diaries to the April 1943 report put out by Sclater [see below], which presumably must have been issued before Sclater was officially hired to MI5.
Another trigger for action (May 31) was the
discovery that agent GARBO had been given a new cipher, and that he had been
given instructions to use the British Army’s procedure (callsigns, sequences) in
transmitting messages. While this news was encouraging in the confidence that
the Abwehr still held in GARBO, it was alarming on two counts. It indicated
that the Germans were successfully interpreting army traffic, and it indicated
that it would be a safe procedure as RSS had not been able to distinguish real
army messages from fake ones. (Astute readers may recall that agent SONIA
received similar instructions: the Soviets probably learned about it from
Blunt.) This was of urgent concern to MI5, since, if RSS could not discriminate
such messages, unknown Abwehr agents (i.e. some not under control of the XX
Operation) might also be transmitting undetected. Even before this, the Chiefs
of Staff realised that special measures need to be taken. In classic Whitehall
fashion, they appointed a committee, the Intelligence Board, to look into the
question. But in this case, they selected a very canny individual to chair the
committee – one Peter Reid, who was a close friend (and maybe even a relative)
of Guy Liddell.
On June 9, Liddell had a long chat with Reid,
and informed him of the details of Garbo’s new cipher. Reid was
characteristically blunt: “Reid considers G-P, Maltby & Frost as bluffers,
and to some extent charlatans”, wrote Liddell. Reid thought that the Army
ciphers and operations had to be fixed first: fortunately the Army staff now
recognised the problem. A couple of weeks later, Reid was telling Liddell that
MI5 should ‘logically control RSS’. He thought Frost was not up to the mark,
technically inadequate, and probably recommended at this stage an outsider for
Liddell to bring in, which might explain the eventual recruitment of Sclater.
Reid’s committee also inspected RSS’s operation itself: Frost told Liddell that
Reid might be looking into the communications of SIS and SOE, which had been
Gambier-Parry’s exclusive bailiwick, and of which the head of Section VIII was
particularly proprietary. Reid is much of a mystery: where he came from, and
what his expertise was, are not clear. It is difficult to determine whether he
is offering strong opinions based on deep knowledge of the subject, or
energetic fresh views deriving from relative ignorance. (He was not the P.R.
Reid who escaped from Colditz, and wrote of his exploits.) On August 20,
Liddell recorded that Reid was ‘almost violent about the stupidity in handling
intercept material’.
While Gambier-Parry was becoming increasingly
under siege, Frost also appeared to have received the message that a career
move was imminent. He told Liddell on August 7 that he was investigating a job
with the Wireless Board. He was unhappy with his salary, and said ‘he should
give another organisation the benefit of his services’, an observation that
defines well his pomposity and high level of self-regard. Soon after this, one
finds the first references to Sclater in Liddell’s Diaries. Yet Sclater is
talking to Liddell ‘in the strictest confidence’ on August 26, which suggests
that his appointment has not yet been regularized. It suggests that Sclater was
frustrated with working at RSS (as any man of his calibre reporting to Maltby
must surely have been): similarly, one can never see him accepting a job under
Frost, to endure the same insufferable management style.
A few paragraphs in Sclater’s post-war History
of the unit, submitted to Curry, gives a hint of how Sclater’s influence
started. He claims that MI5’s initiative, in raising questions about possible
leaks from civilian authorities, such as the Police and Railway Lines, resulted
in the collection of ‘all possible details from other departments thought to be
using radio communications’. MI5 then requisitioned the services of some RSS
mobile units to monitor them. But the outcome was not good. “The results of
monitoring some Police and Railway communications indicated a deplorable lack
of security knowledge and some examples were included in a report which
eventually reached the Inter-Department W/T Security Committee.” MI5 then
succeeded in expanding the scope of the committee to include civilian use, the
Committee having its name changed to ‘W/T Security’. This new Committee then
issued the report that appeared on April 28, under Sclater’s name. Thus it is
probably safe to assume that Sclater was at this time on secondment, since he
did not appear in Curry’s organisation chart of April 1943, and would hardly
have been nominated to criticize RSS from within the unit. Frost, however,
should be credited with keeping the matter alive, even if he did not show mastery
over the subject, or display tact when pursuing his investigations. (Harrison
states that Sclater was not officially recruited by MI5 until January 1944.)
Liddell here records some shocking details of
Sclater’s conclusions about RSS: “He told me in the strictest confidence that
they had 3 M.U.s [mobile units] which had been carrying out exercises under
McIntosh. He does not however think that the latter is a suitable person to
conduct a search. He also told me that RSS in d.f.ing [direction-finding] an
alleged beacon near Lincoln had given an area of several hundred square miles
in which the search would have to be made. Their methods in d.f.ing continental
stations were improving but they reckon on an error of 1% per hundred miles.
This would mean a transmitter could only be located within an area of some 400
sq. miles. He also told me confidentially that he believed RSS were attempting
to d.f. certain stations in France which only came up for testing periodically
since they are believed to be those which will be left behind in time of
invasion. RSS have said nothing to us about this officially. All this of course
will have to come out when we get down to I.B. [Intelligence Board] planning.”
This exchange shows the high degree of
confidence that Sclater had in Liddell and MI5 assuming the responsibility for
Signals Security, but also his disillusion with Gambier-Parry. (A few weeks
later, Gambier-Parry was to suggest that mobile units should not be taken
across the Channel until the RSS had detected an illicit transmitter. A rather
feeble interpretation of ‘mobility’ . . . Gambier-Parry
certainly did not understand the problem of mobile illicit wireless use.) Yet
Sclater’s willingness to criticize the RSS’s direction-finding capabilities
implicitly suggests that the acknowledged expert on direction-finding, Major
Keen, who also reported to Maltby, was not being used properly. Did Keen
perhaps have something to do with Sclater’s move away from RSS?
Sclater’s arrival must have boosted Liddell’s
knowledge – and confidence. An entry in his diary from September 10 is worth
citing in full. The first significant observation is that he records that
Vivian appeared not to be aware of RSS’s mission in detecting illicit wireless
from the UK, thus providing solid reinforcement of the signals that
Gambier-Parry had been issuing. In the only chapters of substance covering RSS
(that I have found, before Abrutat), namely in Nigel West’s Sigint Secrets,
suggests that RSS’s straying into counteroffensive operations at the expense of
defensive moves was a result of Guy Liddell’s success, and that he himself
initiated it (p 154). Since West mistakenly informs us that RSS was in fact created
by MI5, and given the identity of MI8c ‘as a security precaution’, one has to
remain sceptical of the author’s conclusions, while understanding how he might
have contributed to the confusion about RSS
Newly emboldened, Liddell then wrote: “The
other question to be decided is the security of the communications of allied
Govts. This can be divided into three parts: allied forces, allied diplomatic
and allied secret service. Vivian takes up a rather non possumus
attitude on this question by saying that monitoring of the services of allied
forces can easily be evaded by the transfer of the traffic to diplomatic
channels. If this possibility exists, and obviously it does, we should monitor
the diplomatic channels. All we are really asking is a clear statement of the
facts. The services are supposed to be responsible for the security of the
signals of allied services. What in fact are they doing about it? The Secret
Service communications of allied Govts’ are supposed to be the responsibility
of SIS. Have they the cyphers? Do they know the contents of the messages? If the
cyphers are insecure what steps have been taken to warn the governments
concerned? Do SIS ever take it upon themselves to refuse to send certain
communications? If so is it open to government concerned to have them sent
either through military or diplomatic channels? Our sole locus standi in
this matter is that when a leak occurs we may well be looking all over the
country for a body whereas in fact the information is going out over the air.”
He followed up with a trenchant analysis of the R.S.C. committee meeting on September 14,
encouraging the RSS to deal with the Reid committee directly.
Realising that Frost was not a good ambassador
for MI5, Liddell at this point tried to harness his involvement with the Reid Committee until his
new position was confirmed. “It was agreed at that meeting that RSS should
monitor the civil establishments as and when they were able and turn in the
results to the Reid Committee on which are represented Min. of Supply, MAP,
GPO, Railways, and Police. All these bodies are on occasions co-opted to the
Reid Committee. The reason why I did not press this matter at the meeting at
Kinnaird House was that I did not want to build Frost up in a new job where he
would again be at logger-heads with everybody. Had he not been there I should
have pressed hard for our taking over the educational side and urged that RSS
as our technical tool should monitor from time to time and turn in the products
to us”, he recorded on November 12. The next day, Reid told Liddell that Frost
had accepted a job with the BBC in connection with broadcasting from the Second
Front. Frost’s swansong was to try to ‘liquidate’ the whole Barnet operation,
and told his staff, before he left, of that drastic action. But, after his
departure, Sclater was able to take on his role in B3E officially, and consider
more humane ways of dealing with the problems at RSS. By then, with Frost gone,
Maltby was sending out conciliatory signals to Sclater and Liddell about
wanting to cooperate.
The
relevant files on B3E (KV 4/33) can thus now be interpreted in context. The unit was stationed close to RSS’s Barnet
headquarters, an outpost of MI5 in RSS territory, and Sclater maintained close
contacts with parties involved with wireless, including the GPO Radio Branch,
the Telecommunications Dept., responsible for Licenses, the Inspector of
Wireless Telegraphy (Coast Stations), the Wireless Telegraphy Board, as well as
the RSIC, the low-level RSS committee. Sclater’s main point was that the
lessons of listening to the Abwehr, with their lack of discipline to names,
identities, repeated messages, en clair transmissions, etc. were not
being applied to British military or civilian communications in 1942. He
pointed out that MI5 also had no official knowledge of all the many organisations
that were using transmitters legally, which must have inhibited the effectiveness
of any interception programme, whoever owned it. He identified appalling lapses
of security, especially in the Police and Railways. The outcome was the report
published on April 28, 1943, which made some urgent recommendations. Yet it
must be recalled that B3E was apparently not established until after Frost left
in December 1943, so Sclater’s account is not strictly accurate in its
self-representation as an MI5 document.
This report therefore (with some allowances,
perhaps, for the author’s vainglory) makes the claim that MI5 effectively took
over control of RSS, ‘rooting out undisciplined use’, especially in the Home
Guard. RSS was given strict instructions on how to deploy resources to cover
Civil or Service traffic ‘as shall appear to the Security Service desirable’.
MI5 was now represented on all bodies to do with radio interception, and
exerted an influence on the JIC and SHAEF. MI5 co-authored with the Home Office
instructions to all civil units, which were copied to the RSS. This file contains
a fascinating array of other information, including examples of flagrant
breaches of security, and it demands further attention. Signals Security had
come full circle from Simpson to Sclater in five years. The ascent of Sclater
marked the demise of Frost. Can it all be trusted? I don’t know. You will not
find any reference to ‘Sclater’ or B3E’ in Christopher Andrew’s Defence of
the Realm, but that fact will perhaps not surprise anybody.
Mobile Direction-Finding
The course of mobile direction-finding
(and, implicitly, location-finding) during the war was not smooth. It was
partly one of technology (miniaturizing the equipment to a degree that vans, or
even pedestrians, could pick up signals reliably), and partly one of resources
and logistics (to what extent was the dedication of personnel to the task
justifiable when the threat seemed to diminish). Thus the years 1941-1943 can
be seen in the following terms: a year of sustained concern about the threat of
an invasion (1941); a year of relative quiet, and thus reflection, on the
mainland, while the outcome of the war generally looked dire (1942); and a year
of earnest preparation for the Allied invasion of Europe, when security of
radio traffic, and the threat of illicit broadcasts, again rose in importance
(1943).
The GPO had begun serious
experiments as early as 1935, as is shown in DSIR 36/2220. The fact that a
problem of ‘illicit radio transmissions’ in rural districts was considered a
threat at this stage, even before Hitler had occupied the Rhineland, is
breathtaking. Hampshire was chosen as the locality, and the exercise led to
some dramatic conclusions. Negotiating country roads, and relying primarily on
1” scale maps (since cars had no built-in compasses) required much visual indication,
and constant changing of direction to take fresh bearings. It was estimated
that forty minutes of transmitting-time were required for any successful
pursuit. Market-day interfered with the activity, and night operations required
stationary observations at main road crossings, ‘as these are the most easily
identifiable landmarks’. This was, for 1935, a remarkably imaginative exploit
by the Post Office, and showed some important lessons to be built on.
By 1938, the War Office and the GPO,
assuming war was imminent, were bringing the role of mobile operations to the
forefront. Colonel Ellsdale of the Royal Engineer and Signals Board submitted a
very detailed report (WO 208/5102, pp 68-74) of the perceived threat from
agents operating in Britain, even ascribing to them a degree of mobility that
was far beyond capabilities at the time. In March 1939, the War Office agreed
to a considerable investment in Illicit Wireless Interception, including
significant investment in mobile stations (see HW 62/21/17). Yet the focus by
November 1939 had very quickly switched to beacon-finding, in the erroneous
belief that Nazi sympathisers or German agents in Britain would be using such
signals to help direct bombers to their targets. Thus the GPO’s annual
expenditure in detection was planned to rise from £27,058
in 1939 to £343, 437 in 1940, and capital expenditures to increase from £13,425
to £211,325. A rapid-response squad was envisaged, with up to one hundred vans
operating, and identifying the target in a period of between thirty and ninety
minutes.
Fortunately,
this investment was quickly shelved, as interrogations of prisoners-of-war
indicated that there were no beacons operating from British territory. The
direction of flights was maintained by tail bearings in Germany. Despite the
generic concern about illicit transmissions, and MI5’s lack of knowledge of
what licit transmissions were occurring, Beaumont-Nesbitt, the Director
of Military Intelligence, called for a slowdown because of the costs. The GPO
continued to make investments, but drew criticism from other quarters because
of its inefficiencies and bureaucracy. By October 14, 1939, a meeting revealed that the GP had 200
mobile units in operation, but Simpson complained that the staff operating them
were not competent. It was this background which prompted
Colonel Simpson’s energetic response, but, since he was the individual most
closely associated with the Beacon Scare, his voice was not always attended to
seriously enough. In all probability, the units were disbanded, the staff was
moved elsewhere, and the equipment was put in storage.
After
the transfer of RSS to SIS in May 1941, MI5 actually started cooperating with
the GPO on the creation of its own mobile units. In a history of B3B written by
a Captain Swann (and introduced by R. L. Hughes of B3B – see KV 4/27), can be
found the following statement: “Two mobile D/F and interception units were
designed and constructed in co-operation with the G.P.O. Radio Branch, for use
in special investigations outside the scope of the R.S.S. units. [What this
means is not clear.] These cars were provided with comprehensive monitoring
and recording facilities, and proved very useful in connection with the special
monitoring assignments involved in the campaign to improve the Signals Security
of the country’s internal services.” A
laboratory and workshop were set up, using contents of a private laboratory
placed at the section’s disposal by one of the MI5 officers. The author said
that it was cost-effective, supplemented by GPO apparatus. Hughes comments that
this enterprise was a mistake, as it competed with RSS, and earned their
enmity. (RSS obviously learned about it.) But ‘it filled the gap that RSS
declined to stop’. Units and laboratories were supplied and equipped by the GPO:
they were not handed over to RSS until March 1944. Thus another revealing
detail about how RSS was seen to be unresponsive to MI5’s needs has come to
light.
I
shall consider Maltby’s approach to the problems of the mobile units later,
when I analyse the minutes of his meetings. Malcolm Frost, meanwhile, was
making constant representations to Liddell about the failings of the operation,
and how it was having a deleterious affect on RSS-MI5 relationships (see KV
4/97). He reported on October 18, 1942, on a meeting with Gambier-Parry, which
resulted in a commitment to provide greater local detection capabilities, but
still using equipment and research facilities from the GPO. A few days later,
Maltby, Elmes and Frost discussed moving MU bases from Leatherhead and
Darlington to Bristol and Newcastle respectively. This was the period (as I
discussed above), where Maltby was reluctantly admitting that little had been
done with the units since RSS took them over from the GPO in the summer of
1941. The record is important, since it shows that Frost was capable of making
some very insightful comments about the state-of-the-art of wireless
interception. On September 8, 1942, he submitted a long report to Guy Liddell
on the implications of signals security in the event of an allied invasion.
Moreover,
policy in the area of follow-up remained confusing. Frost was also energetic in
ensuring that local police forces did not act prematurely when illicit
transmissions were detected – presumably to safeguard the sanctioned traffic of
the double-agents around the country, and to ensure they were not arrested and
unmasked. Regulations that MI5 had to be consulted in all cases had been set up
on August 9, 1941, but they were not being obeyed faithfully. HO 255/987
describes some of the incidents where Frost had to remind the authorities of
the law. “The Home Office has instructed Police that they may not enter houses
of people suspected of possession of illicit wireless transmitters, without
prior reference to MI5.” The exception was the case of suspected mobile
illicit transmitters, since all double agents were stationary. Though even this
policy had its bizarre aspects, as another memorandum notes: “An Individual
apparatus is not enough for impounding; there have to be sufficient components
to form a complete transmitter.” And Frost sometimes received his rewards. One
notorious case (the Kuhn incident, wherein an employee of the Ministry of
Supply was discovered using a radio illegally in Caldy, Cheshire) resulted in
Frost’s receiving an obsequious letter of apology by a Post Office official.
Lastly,
a section of the report on B3E gives a glimpse of how MI5 was at some stage
strengthened by the arrival of personnel from RSS. In a report titled ‘Liaison
with R.S.S. Mobile Units’, the author confirms that MI5 was deploying a
parallel organisation. “For this purpose,’ the report runs, ‘in addition to the
main D/F stations belonging to R.S.S., there was a Mobile Unit Organisation
with 4 bases, namely Barnet, Bristol, Gateshead and Belfast. At each base were
station cars fitted with direction-finding apparatus for the search after the
fixed D/F Stations had defined the approximate area in which it was thought the
agent’s transmitter was situated. It was the duty of B.3.E. to co-operate with
R.S.S. Mobile Unit Section at all times and, if necessary, supply an officer to
accompany the units on any operation which might take place in the U.K.” Such
cases came two ways: through RSS interception, and from MI5 evidence. The MI5
officers on whom liaison duty evolved were all ex-RSS employees.
This
is a strange account, for, if B3E was indeed not established until January 1944
(as Harrison asserts), the threat of detection of domestic illicit wireless
agents (the ‘purpose’ referred to above) was at that time negligible. Is this
another example of grandstanding, in this instance by Sclater? By now, the
primary and consuming focus was to on the challenges of mobile units in Europe,
on ‘the Second Front’, as Liddell and all irritatingly continued to call it,
echoing Stalin’s propaganda. Illegal transmissions would continue to be an
irritant, as HW 34/18 displays, but they would occur when the war was virtually
over, and then won, such as in foreign embassies. One entry from December 20,
1945 even states that ‘Much useful information was passed on to Discrimination
as a result of further transmissions from the Soviet Embassy, only 100 yards
from Colonel Sclater’s home, from where the MU detachment worked.’ The fact
that those who are entrusted with the task of writing the history may distort
it to their own benefit is once again a possibility.
The
Management of RSS
Was Maltby unfairly maligned by Trevor-Roper? The historian’s experiences in dealing with the Controller of the RSS are, it appears, a rare impression. Trevor-Roper’s waspish comments about members of the military whom he encountered during the war may not be entirely fair: he accused Gambier-Parry of ‘maintaining a fleet of Packards’ at Whaddon , without indicating that it had been acquired in order to provide mobile units equipped with wireless to accompany the major command headquarters of the Army with capabilities for Ultra intelligence to be distributed. It is true that the seventy or so 1940 Packard Coupes included three that Gambier-Parry reserved for himself, Maltby and Lord Sandhurst, as Geoffrey Pidgeon’s Secret Wireless War informs us. When the first models were shipped out to North Africa, they were however found to be unsuitable for off-road use, and in 1943 the equipment was installed in existing army vehicles instead. This perhaps echoed the unfortunate experiences of wireless equipment that could not survive parachute jumps.
Yet Pidgeon’s fascinating compendium does provide some other hints to Maltby’s character and prowess. He was apparently not the sharpest technical officer, and relied largely on Bob Hornby: the episode of his travelling to Latvia to coach embassy staff (cited by Nigel West in GCHQ) is confirmed by Philip J. Davies, in MI6 and the Machinery of Spying, but does not reflect well on his technical competence. Davies states that Maltby made a ‘cameo appearance’ in the memoir by Leslie Nicholson, the Passport Control Officer (cover for SIS) in Riga, which was confirmed by Kenneth Benton, Nicholson’s deputy. Pidgeon describes how the ace technician, Arthur ‘Spuggy’ Newton, made several trips to Europe before and during the war to install two-way wireless links. Between 1938 and the end of 1941 he was constantly travelling, and one of these assignments involved Nuremberg, Prague, Warsaw, Tallinn, Helsinki and Stockholm. It is probable that Riga was another capital he visited, although one John Darwin was also involved. Maltby may have toured Europe after Newton, checking on the field networks. Pat Hawker recorded how Maltby was more ‘in his element’ showing VIPS around the premises at Whaddon, and Pidgeon claims that Arkley (the headquarters of RSS), ‘although nominally under Maltby, was actually run on a daily basis by Kenneth Morton-Evans’, his deputy.
Maltby
was generally not popular. At one stage there were three candidates in the
running for the position as Gambier-Parry’s second-in-command, Maltby, Micky
Jourdain, and John Darwin. On June 6, 1939, Darwin wrote that he took Maltby
out to lunch, writing: “I think we will get on well together but if I am to be
Gambier’s second-in-command, it is going to be a trifle difficult.” Pidgeon
states that harmony between all three deputies did not last. Squabbling between Gambier-Parry’s wife and
Mrs. Jourdain broke out openly, with the result that Jourdain had to be
transferred. Darwin was in fact mortally
ill, and had to leave the unit in January 1940, so Maltby rose by default to
his post as Gambier-Parry’s deputy.
After
Maltby’s appointment as chief of RSS, Lord Sandhurst, who had been responsible
for assembling the troupe of Voluntary Interceptors, indicated he disapproved
of Maltby’s appointment as Controller of RSS. Pat Hawker, one of the VIs, wrote
the following: “‘Sandy’ was no longer in a position directly to influence RSS
policy; indeed both he and particularly his wife had little affection for
[Colonel] Ted Maltby who had been made Controller, RSS by Gambier-Parry. Unlike
most of the original Section VIII senior personnel, Maltby had not come from Philco
(GB) but had been chief salesman to a leading London hi-fi and recording firm
well used to ingratiating himself with his customers and superiors.” It is
perhaps surprising how the wives were integral to the career prospects of such
officers, and there may be some disdain for commerce behind these opinions, but
the indications are that Maltby was better at public relations than he was in
intelligence matters or leadership.
He
left a remarkable legacy, however. The National Archives file at HW 34/30 offers
a record of all Maltby’s staff meetings from 1941 to 1944. The first noteworthy
aspect of this is that the minutes exist – that a highly secret unit would
perform the bureaucratic task of recording discussions and decisions made. The
second is the manner in which Maltby went about it. He was clearly a lover of
protocol, and believed that his primary job was recording decisions made in
order to improve communications, and the understanding of responsibilities by
his staff. Moreover, each meeting is numbered, so the record can be seen to be
complete. (No meetings were held in 1944 until after D-Day, which is a solid
signal that security was tightened up everywhere.)
The
first meeting of the Senior Officers’ Conference was held on September 29,
1941, and sessions were held each Tuesday in Maltby’s office at Barnet. The
initial intent was to hold meetings weekly: this apparently turned out to be
excessive, and the frequency diminished, with intervals of up to several weeks,
on occasion, but each meeting was still numbered sequentially. Maltby’s
obsession with recording every detail shows an organizing mind, but also
betrays that he really did not distinguish between the highly important and the
trivial: thus the ordering of gumboots for the mobile unit personnel in Thurso,
Scotland, the construction of womens’ lavatories, the ordering of photocopying
equipment, and the precise renaming of Trevor-Roper’s unit as 3/V/w/ are given
exactly the same prominence as the major problem of trying to make the Post Office
deliver the secure lines required for communication between Hanslope and
Whaddon. Maltby is not one who can make things happen behind the scenes: he
likes to delegate, but does not intervene when tasks cannot be accomplished on
time, which probably frustrated many of his team. Lord Sandhurst, for instance,
was an active participant for the first few months, but left to take up a
senior post elsewhere in SIS by the end of 1941.
The authorised historian
(whoever that will be) will do proper justice to these minutes, and maybe they
will be transcribed and published one day. I here simply extract and analyse a
few items that touch the question of the detection of illicit wireless in the
United Kingdom, and shed light on Maltby’s management style. One sees glimpses
of the recognition that a more disciplined approach to classifying suspicious
traffic was needed. Hence a meeting of November 9, 1941 focuses on the matter
of General Search, ‘to ensure that any new and unidentified signal shall be
heard and reported’. The VI, ‘having found a new transmission he should
continue to watch it whenever heard, until his initial report has been returned
with instructions.’ ‘Normally signals such as (i) a known R.S.S. Service. (ii)
Army, Navy and Airforce traffic of all nations. (iii) known commercial
stations. (iv) transmissions previously reported but identified as unwanted by
R.S.S. are not suspicious. But the V.I. should bear in mind that an illicit
signal might be an imitation of (i) or (iii).’ The effort is considered
tedious, but very important. Yet the issue is left dangling, and it was
behaviour like that which must have frustrated Frost and Liddell in MI5. (This
analysis was picked up by Morton Evans in the report mentioned earlier.)
What puzzles me is that a complete register of known approved and official transmitters of wireless messages, with their schedules, callsigns, frequencies, patterns, etc., was not compiled at the outset. (This was a problem that Sclater had identified, noting in his report that at the beginning of the war, ‘MI5 had no official knowledge of many organisations using transmitters: Experimental Stations of the Ministry of Supply, Ministry of Aircraft Production, Police, Fire Brigade, Railways, in addition to all the G.P.O. and Cable and Wireless Stations.’ Sclater estimated a thousand transmitters in operation, excluding the supply ministries and the services.) A forceful leader would have overcome the security objections that would no doubt have been raised, and accomplished such a project, thus making it much easier to detect signals that were not covered by the register. And if an earlier motion had been made in demanding the improvement of Army Signals Security, the troublesome matter of alien transmissions imitating Army procedures could have been forestalled. Indolence in that area led to the departure of Sclater to work on the problem for the Intelligence Board, and then MI5.
Another example involves
Major Keen, the acknowledged worldwide expert on direction-finding. At a meeting on October 7, 1942 (Number 26),
under the line item ‘VHF – DF Equipment’, it is recorded: “Major Keen reported
that he had been in touch with Marconis regarding the delivery of this
equipment, and had found that the holdup was not due to non-availability of
vibrator units but to the fact that Marconis were prone to concentrate on the
orders of those who badgered them most.” The Controller (always identified as
such) responded in less than helpful terms: “The Controller suggested that
Major Keen should apply pressure to expedite delivery and that, if necessary,
he would himself call and see Admiral Grant. It was decided that he would not
do this until Major Keen had made further efforts to expedite delivery.” Major
Keen was not suited to such work, and it was inefficient to make further
demands on him in this role: the matter should have been sorted out at the
Gambier-Parry level.
The file is replete with
such gems. My conclusion is that Trevor-Roper was probably justified in
describing Maltby as he did. He was unsuitable in the post, and resembled an
Evelyn Waugh figure from Men at Arms, promoted above his due by the
fortunes of war, and the fact that Gambier-Parry seemingly found his company
congenial. Moreover, I can find no reference to Major Sclater, Worlledge’s
adjutant. The minutes of the first few meetings include the ‘Deputy Controller’
as one of the attendees, and since most of them were Majors, one might expect
Sclater to have been on the team in that function. Yet the indication is that Lt.-Colonel
Lacey filled that role, as his name appears in the minutes, but he is not
identified separately as attending. (In 1942, Major Morton Evans would become
Deputy Controller: after the war, he joined MI5, and would work in B Division,
as his name appears as ‘B2B’ in the Foote archive. At some stage, in 1950 or
later, he was appointed Security Adviser to the Atomic Energy Authority at
Harwell, since Nigel West states that, when Liddell retired, he replaced Morton
Evans in that role.) As former adjutant, Sclater may have been listed as ‘C/
i/c Administration’, with access to the minutes, but not invited to the
conference. Further investigations may show us the facts, but, in any case, one
cannot see Sclater lasting long under Maltby’s leadership. Worlledge had
resigned, or been forced to move out, in the summer of 1941, and maybe Sclater
soon followed him.
The Double-Cross Operation
A few important activities have come
to light in a perusal of KV 3/96 and 3/97, HW 40/90, KV 4/213 and KV 3/27.
A decryption of Abwehr traffic from
August 13, 1940, made on September 20, indicated that General Feldmarschall
Milch had reported that thirty spies were then in training to be sent to the
United Kingdom. Soon afterwards, Vivian of SIS informed Dick White (assistant
director of B Division) that the Germans claimed to have efficient agents in
many British harbour towns who were supplying information on shipping
movements. This advice may have alarmed White, but it was probably unreliable.
Vivian was able to provide much more useful information in December, when an
agent in Budapest telegraphed that the Germans were planning to insert several
Sudetenland Germans into the country under the guise of being Czech refugees.
This confirmed the German policy of not sending German nationals as part of the
LENA spies, as their cover stories would not hold up so well, and the Nazis may
have judged non-German natives might well escape the direst prosecution of
‘working for the enemy’.
Another item shows that DMI Davidson
was learning – slowly.
KV 4/213 provides great insights into
MI5’s thoughts as to how the double agents should be most effectively used, and
indicates that after the threat of invasion had passed, and plans for using
them for deception proposes to support OVERLORD were not yet relevant, there
was much discussion as how they might be sued for propaganda purposes. (It was
not until July 1942 that operational plans were advanced enough for the
double-agents to be considered suitable for deception purposes.) After one
meeting in mid-February, 1941, when Masterman had been educating members of
government about the project, he added a fascinating observation to his
memorandum to his boss: “D.M.I. asked me after the meeting whether R.S.S.
picked up the messages of our agents. He made the point that, if they did not,
it was an alarming criticism of their efficiency and utility. If, however, they
did, it was equally alarming, because our messages would then be known to a
large number of people, including many of the voluntary interceptors.”
Davidson was groping towards an
important truth. As Masterman pointed out to him (although the record shows
that Masterman himself was not really familiar with the details, since he
admitted that he was not sure how often RSS picked up their messages). ‘it
would be difficult for the voluntary interceptors to decode the messages.’ In
fact it would have been impossible, owing to skills and time pressures, but,
the major point was that, if RSS could pick them up, then certainly German
Intelligence Services would have been able to. That was the perpetual dilemma
that MI5 had to deal with throughout the war.
Lastly, KV 4/27, outlining the
achievements of B3B, contains some rich accounts both of Illicit Wireless
activity investigated by MI5 from 1939-1945, as well as the duties that the
unit assumed in liaising with B1A in controlling double agents, based on interceptions
reported from RSS. The former report is worthy of deeper analysis another time,
but the author reported that about 2,400 incidents were investigated during the
course of the war, and some were of B1A double-agents whose activity had raised
suspicions by housewives, window-cleaners, etc. R. L. Hughes, B4 in August
1946, included the following paragraphs, when describing how he kept RSS
informed of what B1A’s agents were doing: “B.3.B maintained records of no less
than 14 agents who came into this category. The work involved reporting back to
B.1.A.the results of R.S.S. monitoring of any suspicious stations noted and was
undoubtedly of value to both parties. Full details of these cases concerned
will be found in the B.1.A. records referring to ZIGZAG, TATE,
ROVER, SNIPER, BRUTUS, FATHER, MUTT & JEFF, SPRINGBOK, TRICYCLE, DRAGONFLY,
MORIBUND, GARBO, IMMORTAL and MOONBEAM.” Rather mournfully, he added: “The
B.3.B. papers concerning these activities have been destroyed.” The list is
fascinating, as little is known about ROVER or MOONBEAM (apparently based in
Canada), and I have not come across IMMORTAL or MORIBUND before.
Conclusions
In January, 1946, Sir Samuel
Findlater Stewart wrote a report on the achievements of RSS, with
recommendations for its future disposition (see FO 1093/484). His DNB
entry states that, during the war he had been ‘chairman of the Home Defence
Executive and chief civil staff officer (designate) to the commander-in-chief,
Home Forces. He was also appointed chairman of the Anglo-American co-ordinating
committee set up to deal with the logistic problems of the establishment of the
United States forces in Britain, and ‘played a significant part during this
period in dealing with the problems of security’. Findlater Stewart also had to
approve the information to be passed on by the double agents of the XX
Operation. He was thus in all ways in an excellent position to assess the
mission and contribution of RSS. I shall return to Findlater Stewart’s report
in my final chapter, and merely highlight a few of his observations here.
The report is drafted with typical
civil servant vagueness, with heavy use of the passive voice. The author does,
however, indicate that it had originally (when?) been intended (by whom?) that
the RSS should report to Menzies’s Communications Section, because of the
natural affinity between the latter’s establishment of secret radio
communications, and the RSS’s need to detect them, but that Swinton wanted to
wait until Section VIII had matured. Findlater Stewart then went on to write: “The
new system attempted a much greater precision. It started from the proposition
that the basis of an efficient service must be as complete an identification of
all the traffic capable of being received in this country. When this had been
done the task of identifying illicit transmission would be simplified, because
almost automatically the suspect station would be thrown up as one which did
not fit into the pattern of licit transmissions the Service had drawn.”
This is, to me, an astonishing misrepresentation
of the problem and the response. Apart from crediting too much to the level of
systematization achieved, the emphasis on reception in the UK, rather
than transmission from it, betrays a lack of understanding of the
challenge. To assert that all traffic from around the world that was
perceptible by monitoring stations in the UK could be catalogued, and sorted
into licit and illicit transmissions is ridiculous: the volume was constantly
changing, and the notions of ‘licit’ and ‘illicit’ have no meaning on
international airwaves. Moreover, many of the UK’s interception (Y) stations
were overseas. What might have been possible was the creation of a register of
all licit transmitting stations in the UK, so that apparently unapproved
stations – once it could be shown that they were operating from UK soil,
which almost exclusively required detection of the groundwave – could be
investigated. Maybe that was what Findlater Stewart meant, but on this occasion
‘his sound practical judgment of men and things; his capacity to delegate; his
economy of the written word’ (DNB) let him down. And even if we grant
him license for the occasional muddling of his thoughts, he greatly overstated
the discipline of any such system. What he hinted at would have made obvious
sense, and it may have been what he was told at Security Executive meetings,
but it definitely did not happen that way.
Thus, as the story so far covers events
up until the end of 1943, I would make the following conclusions:
Military Intelligence wanted to cast off RSS (MI8c), because of a)
the problems of managing civilian staff, b) the struggles in dealing with the
General Post Office, and c) the responsibility of a mission for civilian
protection. Yet it neglected its responsibility of wireless security in the
military. Worlledge and Sclater were champions of the latter, but lost out.
Worlledge’s pressing for MI5 after Simpson left, however, was foolish. If Military
Intelligence couldn’t solve the GPO supply problem, why did it think MI5 or SIS
could do so?
Y (interception) services were surpassingly scattered, among the
GPO, RSS (professional stations as well as Voluntary Interceptors), the Army,
Navy and Air Force, Marconi’s Wireless Telegraph Company, and even GCHQ itself.
This was probably not an efficient method of organizing the collection of
potentially harmful messages and valuable enemy traffic. Simpson’s energies
within MI5 and the efforts of the high-level Y investigation in 1940 appeared
to proceed in parallel, without any cross-fertilisation. The new Y Committee,
set up in 1941, was not an effective force. The VIs were allowed to drift into
concentrating more on Abwehr signals, and the domestic threat was not
approached in a disciplined fashion. Gambier-Parry’s and Vivian’s repeated
denials of responsibility for interception are very provocative in their
disingenuousness. (Even such an accomplished historian as David Kenyon has been
swept into this misconception: in his 2019 book, Bletchley Park and D-Day,
he describes RSS as ‘a body tasked with the interception of
Abwehr wireless traffic’.)
RSS was weakly led, but it did not receive much direction – not from Maltby, not from Gambier-Parry (whose
preferences were more in design of equipment), not from Menzies (who, according
to JIC chairman Cavendish-Bentinck, would not have survived for more than a
year had it not been for GC&CS), not from the JIC, not from the General
Staff, and certainly not from the Foreign Office or the Home Office. Findlater
Stewart of the Security Executive was confused, as was Davidson, the Director
of Military Intelligence.
Gambier-Parry’s
Section VIII did some things very well (the secure
distribution of ULTRA), but others not so well (manufacturing of equipment for
SIS and SOE agents, and providing mobile units to accompany the army).
Signals Security did not appear to be the responsibility of
Section VIII or RSS, but it took an ex-RSS adjutant, working independently for
the Intelligence Board, and then for MI5, to get matters straightened out. A
History of Signals Security needs to be written: not just RSS (but other Y),
not just GC&CS, not just SIS (where Jeffery fails). It would analyse MI5,
SIS, including RSS & GC&CS, the armed forces, the GPO, the BBC, the
JIC, the General Staff and Military Intelligence, the Foreign Office and
Governments-in-exile.
The practice of domestic
illicit wireless was never tackled properly, especially when it came to a
disciplined approach of tracking it down. What mobile units were supposed to
achieve was never defined, and they remained a gesture of competence,
frequently inventive, but too sparse and too remote to be a rapid task-force.
Fortunately, they were never really required.
MI5 was caught in a Morton’s Fork over its double agents, but got
away with it. It desperately did not want them to be casually discovered, and
the whole secret to come out in public. It wanted RSS to be able to detect
their transmissions, even when they were masked as official military signals,
as it was important that MI5 became aware of any unknown German agents who had
infiltrated the country’s defences, and were transmitting back to Germany. Yet,
if RSS did indeed pick up and discern these transmissions, it meant that the
Germans might in turn be expected to wonder why its agents were so remarkably
able to broadcast for so long undetected.
There was a tendency, once the war was won, to praise every
section enthusiastically. The RSS VIs did well, and so did GCHQ, but SIS and
Section VIII had a very mixed track-record, and the Double Cross operation was
exaggeratedly praised. A remarkable number of persons and officers were
unsuited to their jobs, and, despite the coolness with which the authorised
histories describe events, the conventional array of jealousies, feuds,
ambitions, rivalries and even blunders exerted a large influence on
proceedings.
The last chapter of the saga will describe the events of the first six months of 1944, when the FORTITUDE deception campaign led to the successful invasion of Normandy.
This month’s Commonplace entries can be found here.
One of the most stressful days of my life occurred at the end of July 1980. I had been spending the previous few months commuting between the UK and the USA, courtesy of Freddy Laker, spending three weeks in Connecticut before a break of a week at home in Coulsdon with Sylvia and the infant James, and then flying back to the USA for another sojourn. For some months, we had been trying to sell the house, while I looked for a place to live in Norwalk, CT., and began to learn about US customs, banking practices, documentary requirements for applying for a mortgage, etc. etc.. Meanwhile, I started implementing the changes to the Technical Services division of the software company I was working for, believing that some new methods in the procedures for testing and improving the product with field enhancements, as well as in the communications with the worldwide offices and distributors, were necessary. Sylvia successfully sold the house. I had to arrange for our possessions to be transported and stored, and decide when and how we should eventually leave the UK. On the last decision, Sylvia and I decided that using the QEII for the relocation would be a sound choice, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, perhaps, and one that would be less stressful for the three of us. We thought we would stay in the USA for a few years before returning home.
And then, three days
before we were due to sail, I discovered that our visas had still not come
through. I had been told by my boss (the CEO of the company) that an attorney
who specialised in such matters would apply for an L-1 visa (a training visa,
of limited duration), and that it would later be upgraded to a resident alien’s
visa. I had met the attorney, and given him all the details, and he had
promised me that I would be able to pick it up at the American Embassy in
London. But when I went there, the officials knew nothing about it. Some
frantic phone-calls across the Atlantic followed, and I was eventually able to
pick up the visas the day before we left Southampton. Such was the panic that I
cannot recall how we travelled from home to Southampton, or how we packed for
the week’s cruise with a ten-month old son, but we made it. The cruise itself
turned out to have its own nightmares, as my wallet was stolen (probably by a professional
pickpocket who funded his trips by such activities), and I spent the last three
days on the ship desperately looking for it, since it contained my driving
licence (necessary for applying for a US driver’s license), as well as a few
other vital items. It was not a comfortable start to our new life.
Fortunately, we still had our passports and visas intact. We were picked up in New York, and I was able to show Sylvia her new house (which, of course, she had never seen before). If she had any qualms, she was very diplomatic in suppressing them. We settled in: the neighbours were kind. They were Jews originally from Galicia, Bill and Lorraine Landesberg. I recall that Bill named ‘Lemberg’ as his place of birth – what is now known as Lvov, in Ukraine. (Incidentally, I recall a school colleague named Roy Lemberger. I conclude now that his forefathers must have moved from Lemberg some generations before in order for his ancestor to be given the name ‘the man from Lemberg’.) I suspect that the Landesbergs found us a bit exotic, even quaint.
I recall also that my
boss had encouraged me to rent, not buy (‘Interest rates will come down in a
couple of years’), but I had thought that he was probably trying to cut down on
relocation expenses. That conclusion was solidified by another incident. During
the summer, he had succeeded in selling his outfit to a local timesharing
company (‘timesharing’ being what was not called ‘cloud computing’ at the
time). I obtained a copy of the parent company’s Personnel Policies, and
discovered that it offered a more generous overseas relocation allowance, and
presented my findings to my boss. He was taken by surprise, and somewhat
crestfallen, as he knew nothing of the policy, and the expenses had to come out
of his budget.
In any case, this windfall
helped with the acquisition of new appliances, required because of the voltage
change. I must have applied for a re-issue of my UK licence, and soon we
acquired two cars. We chose General Motors models, a decision that my
colleagues at work also found quaint, as they were buying German or Swedish
automobiles, and stated that no-one would buy an American car those days.
Gradually, we found a pace and rhythm to life, a reliable baby-sitter, and the
changes I had made at the company seemed to have been received well –
especially by the support personnel I had left behind in Europe. My parents
were coming out to visit us that Christmas.
Indeed, I was next
recommended (by my predecessor) to host and speak at the key product Users’
Group being held that autumn/fall. I later learned that relationships between
the company management and the Users’ Group were very strained, because of
failed promises and indifferent support, and I was thus a useful replacement to
address the group – a fresh face, with a British accent, an expert in the
product, with no corporate baggage. I thus quite eagerly accepted the
assignment, prepared my speeches, and set out for Toronto, where the meeting
was being held. It all went very well: the group seemed to appreciate the
changes I was making, and I was able to offer several tips on how to diagnose
the system expertly, and improve its performance.
Thus I made my way back
through Toronto airport with some glow and feeling of success. Until I
approached the US customs post, after check-in. There I was told that I was not
going to be allowed to re-enter the United States, as I was in possession of an
L-1 visa, and as such, had committed an offence in leaving the country, and
could not be re-admitted. (My visa had not been checked on leaving the US, or
on entry to Canada, where my British passport would have been adequate.) I was
marched off to a small room to await my fate. Again, the experience must have
been so traumatic that I don’t recall the details, but I believe that I
pleaded, and used my selling skills, to the effect that it had all been a
harmless mistake, and Canada was really part of the North-American-GB alliance,
and it wouldn’t happen again, and it was not my fault, but that of my employer,
and I had a young family awaiting me, so please let me through. The outcome was
that a sympathetic officer eventually let me off with an admonishment, but I
could not help but conclude that a tougher individual might not have been so
indulgent. What was the alternative? To have put me in a hotel, awaiting a
judicial inquiry? This could not have been the first time such a mistake
occurred, but maybe they didn’t want to deal with the paperwork. And I looked
and sounded harmless, I suppose.
I eventually acquired the much cherished ‘Green Card’, which gave me permanent resident status, and the ability to change jobs. (That became important soon afterwards, but that is another story.) This was an arduous process, with more interviews, forms to fill out, travelling to remote offices to wait in line before being interrogated by grumpy immigration officials. Many years later, we repeated the process when we applied for citizenship. It was something we should have done before James reached eighteen, as he had to go through the process as well on reaching that age. One reason for the delay was that, for a period in the 1990s, adopting US citizenship meant a careful rejection of any other allegiance, and we were not yet prepared to abandon out UK nationality. At the end of the decade, however, we were allowed to retain both, so long as we declared our primary allegiance to the USA. (Julia was born here, so is a true American citizen, as she constantly reminds us.) More questions, visits to Hartford, CT., citizenship tests on the US constitution and history, and then the final ceremony. I noticed a change: when I returned from a visit abroad, and went through the ‘US Citizens’ line, the customs official would look at my passport, smile and say ‘Welcome Home’.
Illegal Immigration
All this serves as a
lengthy introduction to my main theme: what is it about ‘illegal immigration’
that the Democratic Party does not understand? I know that I am not alone in
thinking, as someone who has been through the whole process of gaining
citizenship, that such a firm endorsement of an illegal act is subversive of
the notion of law, and the judicial process itself. When, at one of the early
Democratic Presidential Candidate debates held on television, all the speakers
called not only for ‘open borders’ but also for providing free healthcare to
all illegal immigrants and asylum-seekers, I was aghast. Did they really think
that was a vote-winner, or were they all simply parading their compassionate
consciences on their sleeves, hoping to pick up the ‘progressive’ or the
‘Hispanic’ vote? For many congresspersons seem to believe that all ‘Hispanics’
must be in favour of allowing unrestricted entry to their brethren and sisterhood
attempting to come here from ‘Latin’ America. (Let us put aside for now the
whole nonsense of what ‘Hispanic’ or ‘Latino’ means, in relation to those
inhabitants of Mexico and South America who speak Quechua, Aymara, Nahuatl,
Zapotec, German, Portuguese, etc. etc.) Many ‘Hispanic’ citizens who are here
legally likewise resent the entitlements that others from south of the border
claim, suggesting that it is somehow their ‘right’ to cross the border
illegally, and set up home somewhere in the USA. There should either be a
firmer effort to enforce the law, as it is, or to change it.
Moreover, the problem is
by no means exclusively one of illegal immigration. It concerns authorized visitors
with temporary visas who outstay their welcome. Almost half of the undocumented
immigrants in the USA entered the country with a visa, passed inspection at the
airport (probably), and then remained. According to figures compiled by the
Center for Migration Studies, ‘of the roughly 3.5. million undocumented
immigrants who entered the country between 2010 and 2017, 65% arrived with full
permission stamped in their passports.’ The government departments responsible
can apparently not identify or track such persons. I read this week that an
estimated 1.5 million illegal immigrants reside in Britain.
The problem of mass
migration, of refugees, of asylum-seekers affects most of the world, in an
environment where asylum was conceived as a process affecting the occasional
dissident or victim of persecution, not thousands trying to escape from poverty
or gang violence. But we do not hear of throngs of people trying to enter
Russia, China, or Venezuela. It is always the liberal democracies. Yet even the
most open and generous societies are feeling the strain, as the struggles of EU
countries trying to seal their borders shows. It is not a question of being
‘Pro’ or ‘Anti’ immigration, but more a recognition that the process of
assimilation has to be more gradual. A country has to take control of its own
immigration policy.
I was reminded that this cannot be made an issue of morality, instead of political pragmatism, when I recently read the obituary of the Japanese Sadako Ogata, the first woman to lead the U.N. Refugee Agency. She was quoted as saying: “I am not saying Japan should accept all of them [people escaping from Syria]. But if Japan doesn’t open a door for people with particular reasons and needs, it’s against human rights.” The statement contained the essence of the dilemma: Ogata recognised presumably inalienable human ‘rights’ to move from one country to another, but then immediately qualified it by suggesting that only ‘particular reasons and needs’ could justify their acceptance. And who is to decide, therefore, which reasons and needs are legitimate? Not an Open Borders policy, but some form of judicial investigation, presumably.
. . . and Healthcare
The Democratic candidates then compounded their confusion by their demonstration of ‘compassion’ for claiming that they would allow such illegal immigrants free access to healthcare. Now here is another controversial example of the clash between ‘rights’ and pragmatism. Heaven knows, the healthcare ‘system’ in this country is defective and ‘broken’, but then I suspect that it is in any other country where, alternatively, medical treatment is largely controlled by the state. I read last week that Britain’s National Health Service has 100,000 vacancies, and that 4.4 million persons are now on waiting lists. (We have the antithesis of the problem over here. While a patient needing a knee-replacement has to wait six months or more in the UK, when I was referred to a knee specialist a few months ago, within ten minutes, without even calling for an MRI, the doctor recommended, because of arthritis showing up on X-Rays, that I needed a knee-replacement, and, before you could say ‘Denis Compton’, he would probably have fitted me in for the operation the following week if I had pursued it. His prosperity relies on his doing as many operations as possible. I am successfully undertaking more conservative treatments. Moreover, the American insurance system is littered with incidents where insurance companies pay absurd sums for processes that never happened.) France, I read, is having similar problems as the UK: is Finland the current model for how welfare and enterprise coexist successively? Maybe we should all migrate to Finland.
‘Medicare for all’. Apart from the fact that such a program is estimated by its champions to cost about $30 trillion over the next ten years, where will all the doctors and medical practitioners come from to satisfy the new demands? Will they be raided from ‘developing’ nations, who would surely ill afford the loss? Again, this matter is often represented as an ‘entitlement’ issue, one of ‘basic human rights’. Consider what the UN says. Article 25 of the United Nations’ Universal Declaration of Human Rights states that ‘Everyone has the right to a standard of living adequate for the health and well-being of himself and of his family, including food, clothing, housing and medical care and necessary social services.’ Well, one can regret the obviously sexist language here – what about ‘every person and his or her wife or husband, and members of their blended or rainbow family, including members of the LGBQT community’ – but let that pass. It also did not state that subscribing nations should appoint a Minister for Loneliness. This was 1948, after all.
Reflect also on what the Declaration does not
say: “Every individual should
have access to healthcare, including the ability to gain, in a matter of four weeks,
an appointment with a reputable gastro-enterologist whose practice is within
twenty miles of where he or she lives.” “Every individual has the right to be
treated by a qualified shaman who can recite the appropriate incantations over
the invalid for an affordable fee.” “Every individual has the right to decline
approved immunization processes for their children out of religious
conviction.” I do not make these points as a frivolous interjection, but again
to point out how the provision of healthcare in any country has to be based on
pragmatics and economics, and will often clash with religious opposition and
superstitions.
It is bewildering how
many of the electorate in the USA appear to have swallowed the financial
projections of Senators Warren and Sanders for their expansive plans. To
suggest that such money can be raised by taxing what are mostly illiquid
assets, and that such government programs could presumably be permanently
funded by the continuance of such policies, is economic madness. Some
commentators have pointed out that wealthy individuals would find ways of
avoiding such confiscation, yet I have noticed very little analysis of the
effect on asset prices themselves in a continued forced sale. The value of many
assets cannot be determined until they are sold; they would have to be sold in
order to raise cash for tax purposes; if they are to be sold, there have to be
cash-owning buyers available; if a buyers’ market evolves, asset values will
decline. (One renowned economist suggested that the government could accept
stocks and shares, for instance, and then sell them on the open market . . .
. !) The unintended consequences in the areas of business investment and
pension values would be extraordinary. Yet the Democratic extremists are now
claiming that such a transfer of wealth will provoke economic growth, quickly
forgetting the lessons of a hundred years of socialism, and also, incidentally,
undermining what some of them declare concerning the deceleration of climate
change.
In summary, we are
approaching an election year with a Democratic Party desperate to oust Donald
Trump, but in disarray. The candidates for Presidential nominee are a
combination of the hopelessly idealistic, the superannuated and confused, and
the economically illiterate. I believe that those who stress the principles of
Open Borders and a revolutionary Medicare for All program seriously misjudge
the mood and inclinations of what I suppose has to be called ‘Middle America’.
But now Michael Bloomberg has stepped into the ring. As [identity alert]
‘an Independent of libertarian convictions with no particular axe to grind’, I
have found it practically impossible to vote for either a Republican or a
Democratic Presidential candidate since being granted the vote, but here comes
someone of proven leadership quality, a pragmatist (for the most part), and one
who has changed his political affiliations – just like Winston Churchill. In a
recent interview, he described himself as ‘a social liberal, fiscal moderate,
who is basically nonpartisan’. I could vote for him. But Michael – you will be
78 next February! Another old fogey, like Biden and Sanders! Why didn’t you
stand four years ago?
The Kremlin Letters
I started this bulletin by referring to experiences from thirty-nine years ago, and conclude by describing events thirty-nine years before that, in 1941. This month I started reading The Kremlin Letters, subtitled Stalin’s Wartime Correspondence with Churchill and Roosevelt, edited by David Reynolds and Vladimir Pechatnov, which was published last year. It is proving to be an engrossing compilation, since it exploits some previously undisclosed Russian archives. The Acknowledgements inform readers that ‘a carefully researched Russian text was revised and rewritten for an Anglophone audience’. The core material is therefore what historians prefer to base their interpretations on – original source documents, the authenticity and accuracy of which can probably not be denied. A blurb by Gabriel Gorodetsky on the cover, moreover, makes the challenging assertion that the book ‘rewrites the history of the war as we knew it.’ ‘We’? I wondered to whom he was referring in that evasive and vaguely identified group.
Did it live up to the challenge?
A crucial part of the editing process is providing context and background to the
subjects covered in the letters. After reading only one chapter, I started to
have my doubts about the accuracy of the whole process. David Reynolds is a
very accomplished historian: I very much enjoyed his In Command of History,
which analysed Winston Churchill’s questionable process of writing history as
well as making it. I must confess to finding some of Reynolds’s judgments in The
Long Shadow: The Great War and the Twentieth Century a little dubious, as
he seemed (for example) to understate what I saw as many of Stalin’s crimes.
What caught my attention
was a reference to the Diaries of Ivan Maisky, the Soviet Ambassador in
London for much of WWII. I have previously explained that I think Maisky’s
Diaries are unreliable as a record of what actually transpired in his conversations
with Churchill and Eden, in particular, and regretted the fact that certain
historians (such as Andrew Roberts) have grabbed on to the very same Gabriel
Gorodetsky’s edition of the Diaries (2015) as a vital new resource in
interpreting the evolution of Anglo-Soviet relations. (see https://coldspur.com/guy-liddell-a-re-assessment/) Now David Reynolds
appears to have joined the throng. Is this another mutual admiration society?
The controversy (as I
see it) starts with Stalin’s initial letter to Churchill, dated July 18, 1941,
a few weeks after Barbarossa (the invasion of the Soviet Union by Nazi Germany),
following Churchill’s two messages of support communicated via Ambassador
Cripps. Stalin’s message included the following paragraph:
“It is easy to imagine
that the position of the German forces would have been many times more
favourable had the Soviet troops had to face the attack of the German forces
not in the region of Kishinev, Lwow, Brest, Kaunas and Viborg, but in the
region of Odessa, Kamenets Podolski, Minsk and the environs of Leningrad”. He
cleverly indicated the change of borders without referring to the now embarrassing
phenomenon of the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact. (Stalin then went on to request,
absurdly and impertinently, that Great Britain establish ‘fronts’ against
Germany in northern France and the Arctic.)
What is this geographical lesson about? Reynolds introduces the letter by writing: “And he sought to justify the USSR’s westward expansion in 1939 under the Nazi-Soviet Pact as a life-saver in 1941, because it had given the Red Army more space within which to contain Hitler’s ‘sudden attack’.” My reaction, however, was that, while Stalin wanted to move very quickly on justifying the borders defined by the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact, his military analysis for Churchill’s benefit was poppycock. For what had been a strong defensive border built up during the 1930s, known as the Stalin Line, had effectively been dismantled, and was being replaced by the Molotov Line, which existed as a result of aggressive tactics, namely the shared carve-up of Poland and the Baltic States by Nazi Germany and Soviet Russia. (See diagrams below. In all the historical atlases I possess, I have not been able to find a single map that shows the Stalin and Molotov Lines, and the intervening territory, clearly, and have thus taken a chart from Read’s and Fisher’s Deadly Embrace, which does not include the border with Finland, extended it, and added the locations Stalin listed.)
I was confident, from my reading of the histories, that the Soviet Union’s annexation of the limitrophe states (as Hitler himself referred to them) had weakened the country’s ability to defend itself. After all, if the ‘buffer’ states’ that Stalin had invaded (under the guise of the secret protocols of the Molotov-Ribbentrop pact) had been allowed to remain relatively undisturbed, Hitler’s invasion of them on the way to Russia in the spring of 1941 would have warned the Soviet Union that Hitler was encroaching on the Soviet Union’s ‘sphere of influence’ and that its traditional, internationally recognised border would soon be under attack. ‘More space’ was not a benefit, in other words. Thus the analysis of this period must address how seriously Stalin believed that forcing the buffer states to come under the control of the Soviet army would impede a possible invasion (which Stalin expressly still feared) rather than facilitate it. Reynolds does not enter this debate.
Ambassador Maisky
delivered this message from Stalin to Churchill at Chequers. Reynolds then
echoes from Maisky’s diary the fact that Churchill was very pleased at
receiving this ‘personal message’, and then goes on to cite Maisky’s impression
of Churchill’s reaction to the border claims. “Churchill also expressed
diplomatic approval of Stalin’s defence of shifting Soviet borders west in
1939-40: ‘Quite right! I’ve always understood and sought to justify the policy
of “limited expansion” which Stalin has pursued in the last two years’.”
Now, my first reaction
was that Churchill, as a military historian and as a politician, could surely
not have expressed such opinions. I seemed to recall that he had been highly
critical of both the Nazi invasion of Poland as well as the Soviet Union’s
cruel takeover of the Baltic States, where it had terrorized and executed
thousands, as well as its disastrous war against Finland in the winter of 1940.
(Lithuania was initially assigned to Germany, according to the Pact, but was
later transferred to the Soviet Union’s sphere of influence.) Churchill must also
have known that dismantling a strong defensive wall, and trying to establish a
new one, under pressure, in countries where Stalin had menaced and antagonised
the local citizenry, would have been a disastrous mistake as preparation for
the onslaught that Hitler had long before advertised in Mein Kampf. Did
he really make that statement to Maisky? Had these assertions of Maisky’s been
confirmed from other sources?
Then I turned the page
to read Churchill’s response to Stalin, dated July 20. Here was the evidence in
black and white: “I fully realise the military advantage you have gained by
forcing the enemy to deploy and engage on forward Western fronts, thus
exhausting the force of his initial effort.” This was astonishing! What was
Churchill thinking? Either I was completely wrong in my recollection of how
historians had interpreted the events of Barbarossa, or Churchill had been woefully
ignorant of what was going on, and insensitive to the implications of his
message, or the British Prime Minister had been tactfully concealing his real
beliefs about the annexations in an attempt to curry favour with Generalissimo
Stalin. Which was it? In any case, he was shamelessly and gratuitously expressing
to Stalin approval of the brutal invasion of the territory of sovereign states,
the cause he had gone to war over. Churchill’s message consisted of an
unnecessary and cynical response to Stalin’s gambit, which must have caused many
recriminations in negotiations later on. As for ‘exhausting the force of his
initial effort’, Churchill was clutching at Stalin’s straws. Where was the
evidence?
I decided to look up evidence
from sources in my private library to start with. First, Maisky’s Diaries.
Indeed, the details are there. Maisky indicates that he translated (and typed
up) the message himself, and that, since he told Anthony Eden that it dealt
with ‘military-strategic issues’, the Foreign Secretary did not request that he
be in attendance when it was read. Maisky adds that ‘the prime minister started
reading the communiqué ‘slowly, attentively, now and then consulting a
geographical map that was close at hand’. (Those placenames would certainly
have not been intimately familiar.) Maisky singles out, rather implausibly,
Churchill’s reaction to the ‘expansion’ policy. When Churchill had finished
reading the message, however, Maisky asked him what he thought of it, and
Churchill ‘replied that first he had to consult HQ’. One thus wonders whether
he would have given anything away so enthusiastically in mid-stream, and why he
would have concentrated on the geographical details when the substance of the
message related to more critical matters.
What other records of
this visit exist? I turned to John Colville’s Fringes of Power: 10 Downing
Street Diaries,1939-1955. Colville records the meeting, albeit briefly. “At
tea-time the Soviet Ambassador arrived, bringing a telegram for the P.M. from
Stalin who asks for diversions in various places by English forces. It is hard
for the Russians to understand how unprepared we still are to take the
offensive. I was present while the P.M. explained the whole situation very
clearly to poor, uninformed Maisky.”
Maisky records Churchill’s protestations about the futility of trying to
invade mainland Europe without admitting his own miserable ignorance: Colville
makes no reference to the exchange over the Baltic States.
Did Churchill or Eden
make any relevant observation at this time? I have only my notes from Eden’s The
Reckoning, which refer to Maisky’s demands for the Second Front, but
indicate nothing about the Baltic States at this time. (The matter would
surface ominously later in the year, when joint ‘war aims’ were discussed.). I
own only the abridgment of Churchill’s war memoirs, which contains no
description of the meeting with Maisky. And what about the biographies? The
Last Lion, by William Manchester and Paul Reid, while spending several paragraphs
on Stalin’s demands for a second front, makes no mention of the telegram and
the Maisky meeting, or the contentious issue of Soviet borders. Roy Jenkins’s Churchill
is of little use: ‘Maisky’ appears only once in the Index, and there are no
entries for ‘Barbarossa’ or ‘Baltic States’. I shall have to make a visit to
the UNCW Library in the New Year, in order to check the details.
Next, the military
aspects of the case. Roger Moorhouse, in The Devil’s Alliance, provides
a recent, in-depth assessment. “Since
the mid-1920s, the USSR had been constructing a network of defenses along its
western border: the ukreplinnye raiony,
or ‘fortified areas,’ known colloquially as the ‘Stalin Line.’ However, with
the addition of the territories gained in collaboration with the Germans in
1939 and 1940, those incomplete defenses now lay some three hundred or so
kilometers east of the new Soviet frontier. Consequently, in the summer of
1940, a new network of defenses was begun further west, snaking through the
newly gained territories from Telŝiai in Lithuania, via eastern Poland, to the
mouth of the Danube in Bessarabia. It would later be unofficially named the
‘Molotov Line’.” These were the two boundaries to which Stalin referred,
obliquely, in his telegram.
Moorhouse explains how
the Soviets were overwhelmed in the first days of the invasion, partly because
of Stalin’s insistence that his forces do nothing to ‘provoke’ Hitler, but also
because his airfields and troops were massively exposed. “After two days, the
capital of the Lithuanian Soviet Republic, Vilnius, fell to the Germans; a week
after that, the Latvian capital, Riga, the Byelorussian capital, Minsk, and the
western Ukrainian city of L’vov (the former Polish Lwów) had also fallen. By
that time, some German units had already advanced over 250 miles from their
starting position. Already, almost all the lands gained under the pact had been
lost.” The Red Air Force had been annihilated on the ground, with thousands of
aircraft destroyed because they sat in airfield in rows, unprotected and
unguarded. “Facing the full force of the blitzkrieg, the Red Army was in
disarray, with surviving troops often fleeing eastward alongside columns of
similarly leaderless refugees. In some cases, officers attempting to stem the panic
and restore order were shot by their own troops.”
This account is echoed
by Antony Beevor, in The Second World War: “The
Red Army had been caught almost completely unprepared. In the months before the
invasion, the Soviet leader had forced it to advance from the Stalin Line
inside the old frontier and establish a forward defence along the
Molotov-Ribbentrop border. Not enough had been done to prepare the new
positions, despite Zhukhov’s energetic attempts. Less than half of the
strongpoints had any heavy weapons. Artillery regiments lacked their tractors,
which had been sent to help with the harvest. And Soviet aviation was caught on
the ground, its aircraft lined up in rows, presenting easy targets for the
Luftwaffe’s pre-emptive strikes on sixty-six airfields. Some 1,800 fighters and
bombers were said to have been destroyed on the first day of the attack, the
majority on the ground. The Luftwaffe lost just thirty-five aircraft.” Michael
Burleigh, in his outstanding Moral Combat, reinforces the notion of
Soviet disarray: “On 22 June three million troops, 3,350 tanks, 71.146
artillery pieces and 2,713 aircraft unleashed a storm of destruction on an
opponent whose defences were in total disarray, and whose forces were deployed
far forward in line with a doctrinaire belief in immediate counter-attack.”
Yet I struggled to find detailed
analysis of the effect of the moved defensive line in accounts of the battles.
Christer Bergstrom’s Operation Barbarossa 1941: Hitler Against Stalin,
offers a detailed account of the makeup of the opposing forces, and the
outcomes of the initial dogfights and assaults, but no analysis on the effect
on communications and supply lines that the extended frontier caused.
Certainly, owing to persecutions of local populations, the Soviet armies and
airforce were operating under hostile local conditions, but it is difficult to
judge how inferior the Soviet Union’s response was because of the quality of
the outposts defending the frontier, as opposed to, say, the fact that the military’s
officers had been largely executed during the Great Purge. The Soviet airfields
were massively exposed because German reconnaissance planes were allowed to
penetrate deep into the newly-gained territory to take photographs – something
they surely would not have been permitted to perform beyond the traditional
boundaries. On the other hand, I have found no evidence that the Soviet
Union was better able to defend itself in Operation Barbarossa because of the
movement of its western border, as Stalin claimed in his telegram.
I have also started to
inspect biographies of Stalin. Dmitri Volkogonov’s Stalin: Triumph and
Tragedy (1998, English translation 1991) is quick to list several causes
for the disaster of Barbarossa: Stalin’s hubris in wanting to restore the old
imperial borders too quickly, the lack of attention to defensive strategies, the
fact that, in January 1941, General Zhukov recommended unsuccessfully that the
‘unfavourable system of fortified districts’ be moved back 100 kilometres from
the new border, the overall zeal in meeting production quotas resulting in too
many defective aircraft, and high crash rates, and their poor protection on
exposed airfields. But while criticising Stalin, Volkogonov appears the
inveterate Communist, claiming equivocally that
‘while the moral aspect of the annexation of the Baltic states was
distinctly negative, the act itself was a positive [sic!] one’, that
‘the overwhelming majority of the Baltic population were favourable to their
countries’ incorporation into the Soviet Union in August 1940’, and even that
‘the decision to take over Western Ukraine and Byelorussia . . . was broadly in accord with the desire
of the local working class population’. These statements are highly
controversial, and further study is called for. Meanwhile, Marshall Zhukov in
his Memoirs (1969) offers a mostly propagandist account of the
tribulations of 1941, but does provide the scandalous information that German
saboteurs had cut the telegraph cables in all of the Western Frontier
Districts, and that most units had no radio back-up facilities.
How did Churchill’s attitudes
over the Baltic States evolve over time? Anthony Read’s and David Fisher’s Deadly
Embrace contains an indication of Churchill’s early opinions cited from the
latter’s Gathering Storm: “The British people . . . have a right, in conjunction with the
French Republic, to call upon Poland not to place obstacles in the way of a
common cause. Not only must the full co-operation of Russia be accepted, but
the three Baltic States, Lithuania, Latvia, and Estonia, must also be brought
into the association . . There is no means of maintaining an eastern
front against Nazi aggression without the active aid of Russia. Russian
interests are deeply concerned in preventing Herr Hitler’s designs on Eastern
Europe.” Yet that was said in April 1939, well before the pact was signed.
Churchill at that time was surely not considering that the Baltic States had to
be occupied by the Soviet Union in order to provide a bulwark against
the Germans. In any case, the States (and Poland) were more in fear of the
Bolsheviks than they were of the Nazis.
I turned to Robert
Rhodes James’s edition of his speeches, Churchill Speaks 1897-1963, and
was rather astonished by what I found. On October 1, 1939, after war had been
declared, and after the dismemberment of Poland, Churchill referred to
‘Russia’s’ interests without referring to the fate of the Baltic States. “What
is the second event of this first month? It is, of course, the assertion of the
power of Russia. Russia has pursued a cold policy of self-interest. We could
have wished that the Russian armies should be standing on their present line as
the friends and allies of Poland instead of as invaders. But that the Russian
armies should stand on the line was clearly necessary for the safety of Russia
against the Nazi menace.” A highly inflammatory and cynical opinion expressed
by the future Prime Minister, who quickly turned his attention to the Balkans
in his ‘riddle wrapped in a mystery inside an enigma’ oration.
A few months later,
Churchill picked up his analysis with commentary on the Finnish war, where the
Soviet invasion (part of the exercise to create a buffer zone between Leningrad
and hostile forces) had provoked a robust reaction in Britain, and even calls
to send troops to help the Finns. Again, Churchill evinced more rhetoric than
substance. “Only Finland – superb, nay sublime – in the jaws of peril – Finland
shows what fine men can do. The service rendered by Finland to mankind is
magnificent. They have exposed, for all to see, the military incapacity of the
Red Army and of the Red Air Force. Many illusions about Soviet Russia have been
dispelled in these fierce weeks of fighting in the Arctic Circle. Everyone can
see how Communism rots the soul of a nation: how it makes it abject and hungry
in peace, and proves it base and abominable in war. We cannot tell what the
fate of Finland may be, but no more mournful spectacle could be presented to
what is left to civilized mankind than this splendid Northern race should be at
last worn down and reduced to servitude by the dull brutish force of
overwhelming numbers.” Well, it surely did not take the invasion of Finland to
show how a nation subjugated by Communism could be ruined, as the famines of
the Ukraine and Stalin’s Gulag had showed.
On March 30, 1940,
Churchill was again critical of the two totalitarian states. “What a frightful
fate has overtaken Poland! Here was a community of nearly thirty-five millions
of people, with all the organization of a modern government, and all the traditions
of an ancient state, which in a few weeks was dashed out of civilized existence
to become an incoherent multitude of tortured and starving men, women and
children, ground beneath the heel of two rival forms of withering and blasting
tyranny.” Indeed, sir. Yet Churchill could be remarkably selective in
identifying the places suffering under extremist cruelty: Britain was at war
with Germany, not with the Soviet Union, and he would come to soften his
criticism of Stalin’s variety of tyranny.
For the year after his
appointment as Prime Minister, Churchill was concentrated primarily on the war
in western Europe, and the threats of invasion, and his speeches reflect those
concerns. All that time, however, he was welcoming the time when the Soviet
Union would be forced to join the Allies. In February, 1941, he reminded his
audience that Hitler was already at the Black Sea, and that he ‘might tear
great provinces out of Russia.’ In April, he said that the war ‘may spread
eastward to Turkey and Russia’, and that ‘the Huns may lay their hands for a
time upon the granaries of the Ukraine and the oil-wells of the Caucasus.” By
this time he was warning Stalin of the coming German invasion, advice that the dictator
chose to ignore.
When the invasion
occurred, Churchill immediately declared his support for the Soviet Union. This
was the occasion (June 22, 1941) when he professed that ‘no one has been a more
consistent opponent of Communism than I have for the past twenty-five years’.
But then he dipped into his most sentimental and cloying prose: “I see the
Russian soldiers standing on the threshold of their native land, guarding the
fields which their fathers have tilled from time immemorial. [Actually, not.
Millions of peasants had been killed and persecuted by Stalin, whether by
famine or deportation. Their fields had been disastrously collectivised.] I
see them guarding their homes where mothers and wives pray – ah yes, for there
are times when all pray – for the safety of their loved ones, the return of
their bread-winner, of their champion, of their protector. I see the ten
thousand villages of Russia, where the means of existence was wrung so hardly
from the soil, but where there are still primordial human joys, where maidens
laugh and children play.”
This is all romantic tosh,
of course. Stalin had so monstrously oppressed his own citizens and those in
the countries he invaded that the Nazis, from Estonia to Ukraine, were initially
welcomed as liberators by thousands who had seen family members shot or
incarcerated, simply because they were bourgeois or ‘rich peasants’, who had
seen their churches destroyed and their faith oppressed, and who had
experienced their independent livelihood being crushed. As Christopher Bellamy
writes, in the Oxford Companion to Military History. “The next biggest
contribution [to Soviet victory] was made by Hitler, who failed to recognize
the importance of the fact that his armies were initially greeted as liberators
in Belorussia and the Ukraine.” Some maidens did indeed start laughing when the
Germans arrived, as Georgio Geddes’s extraordinary account of Ukraine in 1941
to 1943, Nichivó: Life, Love and Death on the Russian Front, informs us.
Moorhouse and others
have written of the dreadful purges and deportations that took place after the
Soviets invaded the Baltic States, and the portion of Poland awarded to it
through the Pact. From The Devils’ Alliance, again: “In the former Polish eastern regions, annexed
by Stalin in 1939, at least 40,000 prisoners – Poles, Ukrainians, Byelorusians,
and Jews – were confined in overcrowded NKVD prisons by June 1941. As
elsewhere, some were released or evacuated, but around half would not survive.
The worst massacres were in L’vov, where around 3,500 prisoners were killed
across three prison sites, and at Lutsk (the former Polish Ĺuck), where 2,000
were murdered. But almost every NKVD prison or outpost saw a similar action –
from Sambor (600 killed) to Czortkov (Czortków) (890), from Tarnopol (574) to
Dubno (550).” Moorhouse continues: “Latvia had scarcely any history of
anti-Semitism prior to the trauma of 1939 to 1941; it had even been a
destination for some Jews fleeing the Third Reich, including Russian-born
scholar Simon Dubnow. Yet, in 1941 and beyond, it became the scene – like its
Baltic neighbors – of some of the most hideous atrocities, in which local
units, such as the infamous Arajs Kommando, played a significant role. It seems
that the Soviet occupation – with its informers, collaborators, denunciators,
and persecutions – had so poisoned already fragile community relations that,
even without Nazi encouragement, some sort of bloody reckoning became
inevitable.”
These facts were all revealed with the benefit
of hindsight, and access to archives. I need to inspect diplomatic and
intelligence reports to determine exactly how much Churchill knew of these
atrocities at the time. After all, the deportation and execution of thousands
of Polish ‘class enemies’ was concealed from Western eyes, and the Katyn
massacre of April-May 1940 remained a secret until April 1943, to the extent
that Stalin claimed that the Germans were responsible. By then, his British and
American allies were too craven to challenge him, even though they knew the
truth. Yet Churchill’s previous comments showed he was under no illusions about
Soviet persecution of even nominal opposition. If ‘communism rots the soul of a
nation’, it presumably rotted the Baltic States, too.
I started this exercise
in the belief that I would be uncovering further mendacity by Maisky, and soon reached
the stage where I was astonished at Churchill’s obsequious response to Stalin.
Stalin laid a trap for Churchill, and he walked right into it. One cannot
ascribe his appeasement of Stalin solely to his desire to encourage the Soviet
leader to continue the fight against Hitler, and his need to rally the British
public behind a regime that he had condemned for so long. Churchill acted meanly,
impulsively, and independently. In his recent biography of Churchill, Andrew
Roberts writes: “Churchill announced this full-scale
alliance with Soviet Russia after minimal consultation with his colleagues.
Even Eden had precious little input into the decision. Nor had he consulted the
Russians themselves. Over dinner at Chequers that evening Eden and Cranborne
argued from the Tory point of view that the alliance ‘should be confined to the
pure military aspect, as politically Russia was as bad as Germany and half the
country would object to being associated with her too closely’. Yet Churchill’s
view ‘was that Russia was now at war; innocent peasants were being slaughtered;
and that we should forget about Soviet systems or the Comintern and extend our
hand to fellow human beings in distress’. Colville recalled that this argument
‘was extremely vehement’.” He does not mention whether anyone brought up the
fact that Stalin himself was responsible for the deaths of millions of peasants
in his own homeland.
Throughout,
Churchill showed as much disdain for the fate of the Baltic States as
Chamberlain had done over the rape of Czechoslovakia. I believe that it is a
topic that cries out for re-assessment. Churchill certainly did not know the
extent of the disaster in the Soviet Union’s defences in July 1941, but,
knowing so little, he did not need to go overboard in agreeing with Stalin’s
claims. We thus have to face the possibilities: either a) Churchill knew all
along about the cruelty of Soviet oppression in the areas between the Stalin
Line and the Molotov Line, and chose to suppress them in his desire to rally
Stalin to the cause of fighting Hitler, or b) he had managed to remain ignorant
of what persecutions were occurring in these buffer states, sandwiched between
the infernal machines of Nazism and Bolshevism. And, whichever explanation is
correct, he omitted to explain why he, a military man, believed that the Soviet
Union had managed to contain better the onslaught of the Nazi war machine by choosing
to defend remote boundaries created in a campaign of aggression.
It
is hard to accept the second thesis. The famous cartoon by Low, published in Punch
in September 1939, where Hitler and Stalin rendezvous over dead bodies, with
Hitler saying ‘The scum of the earth, I believe?’, and Stalin responding ‘The
bloody assassin of the workers, I presume?’, reflected well the mood and
knowledge of the times. In the USA, Sumner Welles was much more hard-nosed
about the menace represented by the Soviets. As the excellent Moorhouse again
writes: “Nonetheless, in British government circles the
idea of de facto recognition of the annexations was soon floated as a
possible sop to bring Stalin onside. The American reaction was more principled.
Undersecretary of State Sumner Welles issued a formal statement – the Welles
Declaration – condemning Soviet Aggression and refusing to recognize the
legitimacy of Soviet control in the region, citing ‘the rule of reason, of
justice and of law,’ without which, he said, ‘civilization itself cannot be
preserved.’ In private he was even more forthright, and when the Soviet
ambassador, Konstantin Oumansky, opined that the United States should applaud
Soviet action in the Baltic, as it meant that the Baltic peoples could enjoy
‘the blessings of liberal and social government,’ his response was withering.
‘The US government,’ Welles explained, ‘sees no difference in principle between
the Russian domination of the Baltic peoples and the occupation by Germany of
other small European nations.’”
The research will continue. I believe an opportunity for re-interpretation has been missed, contrary to Gorodetsky’s bubbly endorsement. (And I have read only one chapter of The Kremlin Letters so far. What fresh questions will it provoke?) Can any reader out there point me to a book that carefully dissects the implications of the defence against Barbarossa from the Molotov line, and maybe a study of virtual history that imagines what would have happened had Stalin been able to restrain himself from moving his defensive line westwards? Did Basil Liddell Hart ever write about it? In the meantime, I echo what I wrote about the Appeasement of Stalin a few months ago (see coldspurappeasement), except that I admit that I may have been too generous to Churchill in that piece. What was really going on in his mind, apart from the sentimentality, and the desire to capture some moving sentences in his oratory? It seems to me that Hitler inveigled Stalin into exposing his armies where they would be more vulnerable to his attack, that Stalin hoodwinked Churchill into making a calamitous and unnecessary compliment to Stalin’s generalship, and that Churchill let down the Baltic States by mismanaging Stalin’s expectations.
The last point to be made is to draw parallels with these times. The question of borders is all very poignant in view of current geopolitics. NATO was designed to provide concerted defence against westward extensions of the Soviet Empire. When communism died, NATO’s mission became questionable. Then Putin annexed the Crimea, supported separatists in eastern Ukraine, and this month forged a tight embrace with Belarus. Largely because of the reoccupation by the Soviet Empire after World War II, both Estonia and Latvia have 25% Russian ethnicity. Could Putin, in his desire to ‘make Russia great again’, possibly have designs on Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania?
I wish all coldspur readers the compliments of the season. I leave for two weeks in Los Altos, CA on December 17.
When
I first started planning this bulletin, I had imagined that Sylvia, Julia and I
would be leaving North Carolina for California for a couple of weeks over
Thanksgiving, departing on November 18, and that I would thus not be able to
publish any intensive research this month. We then learned that our son’s new house,
being built in Los Altos, would not be occupiable until late November, so we
had to postpone our visit until mid-December. The tragic fires in the state
have imposed additional stresses on Pacific Gas and Electric, which has
accordingly been tardy in installing the power-lines for the house (which
involved digging a trench under the road). PG&E may not be the best managed
utility in the country, but others’ suffering has been unimaginable, and we
must all be patient.
Nevertheless,
I decided that I needed a break from the more intensive and exhausting work
that a segment like the study of the House of Peierls demanded, and I am using
this opportunity to bring readers up-to-date on a number of research projects.
The
BBC and Christopher Andrew
One
of my most intense recent frustrations has to do with the behaviour of the BBC,
specifically the editors of the BBC Radio 4 Today programme, and what I have
called the ‘grandstanding’ of Sir Christopher Andrew, who is wheeled out by the
corporation when it wants to add gravitas to some segment on
intelligence. The matter in question concerns an intelligence officer, Eric
Roberts, who was informed in 1947 by Guy Liddell of suspicions about a senior
MI6 officer’s being a Soviet mole, but was then apparently strongly discouraged
from saying anything further in 1949, when he (Roberts) returned from an
assignment in Vienna. The easiest way for me to explain the saga here is to
reproduce part of the text that I sent to Sarah Sands, the current editor of Today.
(She was not Editor when the segment in question was aired, but I would claim
that she holds a professional responsibility on behalf of her predecessors.)
“The
story was issued by Sanchia Berg on July 14, 2015, and the related Magazine
entry can be seen at https://www.bbc.com/news/magazine-33414358
. It concerns a letter that Eric Roberts, an MI5 field agent, wrote to Harry
Lee, an old friend, in the late 1960s. Sir Christopher Andrew is quoted as
commenting: ‘It’s the most
extraordinary intelligence document I’ve ever seen. It’s 14 pages long – it
will keep conspiracy theorists going for another 14 years. It’s a mixture of
fact and fiction and the other thought I have is to be desperately sorry for
the individual who wrote it.’
Now, I suspect that you will agree that, in
order for the ‘conspiracy theorists’ (itself an odd, and disparaging, term for
the authorised historian of MI5 to use) to be kept busy, the letter would have
to become publicly available for inspection. A research colleague of mine
approached Ms. Berg, asking about the letter’s availability. Her reply was evasive, maintaining that, as far as she knew, the
family had not published the letter in full, and suggesting we consult ‘Agent
Jack’, by Robert Hutton, for possible further extracts. Hutton does indeed
quote from Roberts’s letter, but provides no clue as to its whereabouts, and
our attempts to contact him on the matter have remained unanswered.
We thus next contacted Professor Andrew himself, and were astonished to receive his reply, by email, part of which ran as follows: “Sorry, I don’t have a clear recollection of this document.” Given the significance that he imparted to the document only four years ago, it seems inexplicable to me that Sir Christopher could have so easily forgotten about it. And, in view of the fact that he is regarded as the doyen of intelligence historians, I believe those of us who toil without such publicity deserve greater consideration than he offers us by what I can only describe as irresponsible behaviour. I know of other prominent researchers in this field who resent Sir Christopher’s constant criticism of anyone whose research into intelligence penetration contradicts his often erroneous conclusions. [I note now that Professor Andrew has not been knighted. coldspur, February 2, 2021]
I wonder, therefore, whether it is timely for you to enter the
ring, to contact Sir Christopher about his high-handed behaviour, to ask him to
offer the world an explanation, to re-consider using him for such promotional
purposes in the future, and perhaps to engage other academics and historians
who would provide a more insightful opinion on intelligence matters. Most
important of all, however, I should like you and Ms. Berg to provide to the
public the letter so vigorously advertised by your programme.”
I
sent this letter, both by email and by airmail, on October 9. I never received any
acknowledgment, let alone a reply. On October 28, I accordingly sent a letter
to both Mohit Bakaya, Controller of Radio 4, and Bob Shennan, Director of BBC
Radio, requesting them to intervene and give me a response. Four weeks later, I
have heard nothing. Between them, three BBC’s executives trousering annually well
over half a million pounds of license fee money from the public cannot organise
themselves even to send out an acknowledgment of a letter from a member of the
public. True, I am not a license-payer, but BBC promotes its brand strongly overseas,
and I am a UK tax-payer. (The BBC website knows where I live from my TCP/IP
address, and thus prevents me from viewing recent videos from the cricket
coverage, yet it does send me annoying pop-up windows inviting me to participate
in a survey. I thus feel entitled to offer the institution my opinions.)
It
seems to me that, if Sir Christopher Andrew is too senile to provide continuity
and enlightenment in these matters, his contract with the BBC should be
terminated. And if he has been muzzled by MI5 because of its discomfort over
the revelations, he should disqualify himself from any further involvement
since he can no longer provide objective analysis. So what do I do next? Invoke
the Curse of Gnome, and appeal to Private Eye? Organise a demonstration
in Trafalgar Square? Chain myself to the railings at Broadcasting House? Engage
the support of Greta Thunberg?
On
November 26th, I decided to try to call Mr Shennan in person. First,
I inspected the ‘Contact’ button on the BBC website, but the last thing the BBC
wants members of the public to do is actually ‘contact’ any of its precious
executives, so you will find no telephone numbers there. ‘Contact’ in BBC-speak
means reading the institution’s ‘how to’ guides. By pressing the ‘Complaints’
tab, however, I did find a number to call, in Darlington, with the disturbing
rubric ‘charged as geographic numbers’ (I do not know what that means), so I
decided to call the main switchboard at Broadcasting House, and asked to be put
through to Mr. Brennan. After the operator took down my particulars, so that I
could be introduced appropriately to Mr. Brennan’s PA, I was soon talking to
that lady. After I explained my mission, she told me that Mr. Brennan has since
been promoted. I had noticed that he is now a member of the Executive Board,
but wondered, since my letter had also gone to Sarah Sands and Mohit Bakaya, why
none of the three could have responded. A positive signal, however – the PA
remembered my letter, and had in fact sent it to ‘Audience Services’. I
expressed my alarm that, without some person with authority taking
responsibility for tracking its progress, my letter might disappear in another
Reithian or Birtian labyrinth, and reminded the good woman that, since the BBC
had my email address, it did not have to rely on the slow transatlantic postal
traffic (a factor she had brought up as a reason for the tardiness in response)
to keep me informed of progress. She committed to be that pointperson: we shall
see.
Agent
Jack
Meanwhile,
Robert Hutton’s book about Eric Roberts, Agent Jack, was published this
month in the USA, and I received my copy forty years to the day after Anthony
Blunt’s pardon was disclosed. (Forty Years On – what a great title for a
play!) I immediately turned to the pages where the exchanges between Guy
Liddell and Roberts are recorded, and reproduce their contents as follows.
Before Roberts left for Austria in 1947 (no specific date offered), on
secondment to MI6 (SIS), Liddell ‘hinted that he suspected MI6 might have been
penetrated by the Soviets’. On his return in 1949 (‘after just over year’,
which suggests a late 1947 departure), dispirited from a fruitless mission
trying to inveigle Soviet intelligence to approach him, Roberts talked to
Liddell again, looking for career advice. But Liddell ‘changed the subject’,
and wanted to know whether Roberts suspected that MI5 had itself been
infiltrated by a traitor. He followed up by asking Roberts how he thought MI5 might
have been penetrated.
The
conversation prompted Roberts to reflect on the time he had confided to Dick
Brooman-White, another officer in MI5, that he suspected two MI5 men might be
working for the Abwehr. (Infuriatingly, the encounter is undated: all that
Hutton writes is ‘not long after he began working for Rothschild’, which
suggests early 1941.) One of the men was in Maxwell Knight’s department, and
the other was ‘a man with access to some of MI5’s greatest secrets’. At the
time, Brooman-White ridiculed his suspicions, saying (with unconscious irony):
“You will be suspecting Victor Rothschild next!” According to Andrew Boyle,
Brooman-White, who died in 1964, went to his grave firmly believing in Philby’s
innocence, so he was perhaps not the best judge of character. Apparently,
Roberts did not share this anecdote with Liddell in 1949, but when he suggested
to him that the ‘perfect spy’ would ‘be a member of one or two of the most
exclusive clubs’, and thus have an unimpeachable reputation, Liddell went very
silent, and the conversation came to a close. The two men never spoke again.
(Can
traitors be detected by their habits? In an article on John le Carré in the Times
Literary Supplement of November 8, the writer of spy fiction Mick Herron
recalls that his father, when watching the first scene of Tinker Tailor
Soldier Spy on television in 1979 immediately identified Bill Haydon (as
played by Ian Richardson) as the traitor because he entered the room carrying a
cup of tea, on which he had balanced a saucer, to prevent spillage. “That’s a
strange way of carrying his tea”, said Herron pêre. “I bet he’s the
traitor.” P.S. I have never read any of Mick Herron’s books. Mark Amory’s
enthusiasm for him in the Spectator’s Books of the Year segment suggests
that I should.)
Years
later, in 1968, when Roberts had retired to an island off Vancouver, he was
visited by Barry Russell Jones of MI5, who presented him with a sealed envelope
that contained the name of a man who had confessed to being as Soviet spy four
years earlier, ‘in return for a guarantee of anonymity and immunity from
prosecution’. The name was, of course, Anthony Blunt, the same person whom
Roberts had identified to Brooman-White. As Hutton observes: “He now believed
he had got the country for whom the man was spying wrong, but not the identity
of the agent.” Blunt had been recruited as Liddell’s personal assistant.
Thus
it must have been all too poignant for Liddell in 1949. As attentive readers of
Misdefending the Realm will recall, Liddell was very aware of Soviet
penetration of MI5, since Blunt – alongside Leo Long – had been discovered
stealing secrets during the war, and had been let go with a slap on the wrist
and a spot of gardening-leave. And, early in 1949, MI5 was deep in the inquiry
into the leakages from the British Embassy, prompted by the VENONA traffic,
that would lead to the unmasking of Donald Maclean. Moreover, it was clear that
MI5 had been building a file on Kim Philby, whose possible guilt had been
strengthened by the mysterious Volkov incident in 1945, and the increase in
radio traffic between London and Moscow immediately after Volkov’s attempt to
flee to the West. It was all starting to unravel for Liddell. Moreover, it
sounds as if MI5 and SIS had performed a deal whereby SIS would stay silent
about Blunt if MI5 kept quiet about Philby.
Yet
we still do not have the transcripts of the letters that so excited Christopher
Andrew. Material to keep the conspiracy theorists active for years? So far just
old-fashioned clues, traditional digging at the coalface, and confirmation of
cover-ups. In other words, routine business in the world of intelligence.
At
the end of the month, I completed my reading of Agent Jack. Robert
Hutton has written a very engaging and accessible account, in the style of Ben
Macintyre, of a story that needs to be told. But I wonder whether he has missed
the larger point. The ‘Fifth Column’ that MI5 encouraged was a fantasy of
Victor Rothschild and Guy Liddell, sustained by a blatant provocation exercise.
It was dominated by some veritable fruitcakes, and it did contain some
potentially dangerous Nazi enthusiasts, including some German nationals who
never should have been allowed to work on sensitive weapons programmes where
they were able to purloin or copy important material. But neither the Abwehr
nor the Wehrmacht ever knew of their existence, and no information passed on to
Roberts ever reached Nazi hands. The artificial group was never a true ‘Fifth
Column’.
Moreover,
the project sheds searching light on the characters and motivation of Liddell
and Rothschild. Liddell is again shown to be a man of straw, who allowed
matters to drift because he did not want to face the implications of the entrapment:
at some stage, MI5 would have to recommend that that the offenders be arrested.
But a highly skeptical Home Office would demand that an open trial be carried
out, whereupon both the identity of Roberts and the nature of the illegal
provocation exercise would come to light. Thus Liddell and Rothschild ignored
the obvious, and tried to continue the program even after the war was over as a
default from taking any decision at all. Petrie, White and Hollis were all
critical of the operation, and wanted it closed down, and the perpetrators
prosecuted. But Liddell waffled, and Rothschild temporised, not considering the
possible outcomes of a highly controversial provocation game. After the war,
Rothschild omitted any mention of the operation in his in-house history of the
department.
Rothschild’s
motivations must be carefully scrutinised, however. Here was the leader of
MI5’s anti-sabotage group (B1c) taking control of what was effectively a
counter-espionage project, one that should strictly have been managed by Roger
Hollis’s F Division. Moreover, Rothschild maintained separate, highly detailed
files of all the several hundred persons who were part of Roberts’s ‘Fifth
Column’ organisation. Hutton refers to the accusations made against Rothschild
as a Soviet agent – something Rothschild strenuously denied in the Thatcher era,
even misguidedly asking the Prime Minister to provide Sabine Lee-esque ‘proof’
that he had not been a spy – and also points out that fact that Rothschild’s
crony, Anthony Blunt, turned out to be a dangerous Soviet agent. Yet Hutton
never considers investigating whether Rothschild’s motives might have been to
distract attention from the Soviet subversive threat, and prepare for his
putative Moscow controllers a list of possibly dangerous opponents who would
need to be eliminated.
In
addition, Hutton, in his focus on the years of the ‘Fifth Column’
investigation, leaves unattended the hare that he scares out of Roberts’s
experiences in Vienna, and who might have architected the utter failure of
Roberts’s mission. Vienna was in 1947 and 1948 a very dangerous place, and to
think that a bank-clerk with a gift for enticement in his own country could
somehow star as a potential plant with Soviet intelligence was an exercise in
self-delusion. Why would SIS have plucked Roberts from obscurity, and on what
pretext would they have had him resident in Vienna? Sanchia Berg reported, citing
Roberts’s letter, that he was ‘posing as a disaffected British civil servant
and passing low-grade harmless information, to a Communist named Jellinek’, and
that he, Roberts, then declined to meet a ‘star agent’ maintained by the SIS
station chief, George Kennedy Young. Young revealed to Roberts a few weeks
later that his ‘star agent’ turned out to be a Soviet spy, and Roberts credited
Liddell’s advice for his evasion of the encounter.
Moreover,
if Liddell confided to Roberts that he thought SIS had been penetrated, why on
earth would he have encouraged Roberts to be recruited by SIS for a mission the
security of which was highly questionable? And why would Roberts have accepted
such an assignment in the knowledge that his recruiters contained a mole? It
also seems bizarre that Barry Russell Jones would travel all the way to
Vancouver to discuss Blunt’s pardon with Roberts. Was that, in itself, not a
great security risk, especially if MI5 suspected that Roberts himself was a
Soviet agent, as Roberts hinted at in his letter? What else had Roberts done to
warrant such attention? Lastly, Young’s replacement in 1950 as station chief in
Vienna was one Andrew King, who concealed his communist past from his superiors.
Nigel West wrote, in The Friends (p 73), that
Philby in 1946 ‘could not have had any illusions about keeping his Party
membership concealed, for Andrew King, one of his contemporaries at Cambridge
and another rising star in SIS, had attended Party meetings with him at
Cambridge.’ Since Philby was stationed in Turkey in 1947, was it perhaps
King whom Liddell was warning Roberts about?
There
is a lot more to be told here, and I am analyzing it with one of my most supportive
and dedicated coldspur colleagues – someone who understands well the
mechanics of ‘dangling’ operations.
The
House of Peierls
I
have received some very positive reactions to last month’s segment on Rudolf
Peierls. I was hoping for some challenges, as well, as I believed my piece
might arouse some controversy. I had alerted Frank Close and Sabine Lee shortly
before it appeared, but heard nothing from either of them. True, I had given up
on Ms. Lee (Professor of Modern History and Head of School in History and
Cultures at Birmingham University), as it was clear from her last message to me
that she was clueless about the process of historical analysis and the
establishment of ‘proofs’, but I expected some response from Professor Close.
After all, he had been tutored by Peierls, was – and remains – an admirer, is
in touch with Peierls family members, and had urgently encouraged me to drop my
investigation into Peierls’s libel action. I had occasion to contact Close in
the middle of the month with some questions about Bruno Pontecorvo, and asked
him, in an aside, whether he had had a chance to read my article.
I
was a bit dumbfounded by his response. He said he had ‘skimmed’ it. ‘Skimmed’,
eh? That was all. Now, as some of my readers point out to me, my pieces are not
easily read superficially. They call for either intense concentration, or icy
disdain. Is it not extraordinary that an academic in Frank Close’s shoes, with
his biographies of Pontecorvo and Fuchs published, and given Peierls’s close
involvement in the affairs of both these men and of Alan Nunn May, would not
show more intellectual interest in a piece that tries to evolve our
understanding of what was going on in the parallel worlds of British and Soviet
physics, and the intelligence subterfuges behind them – especially since Close
has so stoutly defended Peierls’s innocence in the whole endeavor? In a way, I
am not surprised. I have learned that persons – especially academics – who have
found themselves on a lofty pedestal, but who harbour secret fears that they do
not really deserve such recognition, frequently display such behaviour. Remarkably,
Close and I continue to have cordial email exchanges about other matters of
intelligence; yet any discussion of Peierls appears to be off limits. I refuse
to consider myself insulted [are you sure? Ed.], and shall continue as
if nothing were awry.
I
learned from my days as a Gartner Group analyst that companies did not really
care much when you got their story or strategy wrong, as in that case they
complacently believed that they had hoodwinked you, and what they were up to
remained a secret. What really upset them was the realisation that you had
worked out the truth. I suspect I may have stumbled on a more accurate account
of Peierls’s career, and that Close has been stunned into silence. Moreover,
there is an amusing side to this process of ‘skimming’. The point I was asking
Close about concerned an FBI document on Pontecorvo from December 1949: he
replied that he was not aware of any such document. I pointed out the pages in Half
Life where he had discussed it, and I believe he was a little humbled. We
shall see what evolves: I should be very interested if any of the Peierls
controversy comes up during the Skimmer’s forthcoming book-signing tour for Trinity.
I am sure my spies on the ground will keep me informed.
I
shall be returning to Peierls’s activities, concentrating on his time in the
UK, and his associations with other scientists, especially with Max Born and
Klaus Fuchs, in a future coldspur bulletin. As dedicated readers will
recall, I analysed the efforts of Peierls and Born to secure Fuchs’s return to
the UK from detention in Canada in Misdefending the Realm (pp 216-223),
and it would probably be appropriate for me to reproduce that section on coldspur,
as a segue to my next piece on Peierls. At the time of writing that segment of
my book, I was using notes that I had taken from the Peierls-Born
correspondence at the Bodleian. Sadly, I shall not now have access to that
resource, or Peierls’s numerous other letters. Sabine Lee’s two volumes of the
Peierls Letters (very expensive, poorly edited, and selected very much
with a bias towards highly technical scientific exchanges) will be of little
use, I fear. Christopher Laucht has written some interesting passages about
Peierls’s correspondences in Elemental Germans, but my study will have
to rely mostly on other sources until I can return to Oxford some time. I plan
for the next chapter to appear on coldspur in February or March of next
year.
RSS
and the Undetected Radios
I
had started gathering my research for the last episode of ‘The Undetected
Radios’ when I came across (thanks to the photographic skills of my
London-based researcher, Dr. Kevin Jones) some obscure files at the National
Archives that covered aspects of the history of the Radio Security Service, as
well as others that contained various interrogations of German intelligence
officers after the war. While these files did nothing to contradict my main
conclusions so far (that the tensions between MI5 and SIS over the RSS were
more highly strung than portrayed, that both the RSS and the
Abwehr/Funküberwachung greatly misrepresented the strength of their
interception and direction-finding capabilities after the war, that agents were
in many cases poorly trained and ill- prepared for infiltration into Europe,
and were much more frequently discovered by local betrayal than through
interception and location-finding, that SOE’s and SIS’ wireless equipment was
often defective, that RSS’s general surveillance of illicit transmissions was
very lax, and the state of Britain’s mobile-direction finding service feeble, and
that the Double-Cross organisation acted very naively in managing its agents’
wireless communications), these archives certainly revealed some valuable new detail
on some of the personalities and committees involved. I have thus decided to
allocate one more chapter summarizing these findings before I cover the final
six months of wireless activity up until D-Day. My current plan is to write
this additional report in January of next year.
Maclean
and Boyle
Regrettably,
there is little to report on the Boyle-Gallienne connection (see https://coldspur.com/two-cambridge-spies-dutch-connections-1/
and https://coldspur.com/the-importance-of-chronology-with-special-reference-to-liddell-philby/ .
National Archive files including Gallienne’s reports from Estonia are not
revealing, and do not show any links between Soviet Intelligence, Krivitsky,
and the ‘Imperial Council’ spy. My following up the rather feeble leads in the
Boyle archive led me to an unresolved question about Liddell’s role in leaking
information to writers such as Boyle, and an expressed intent to explore the
Springhall archive in depth, a project not yet started. So this matter has had
to be placed on the back-burner for a while.
Project
‘Hegira’ and the Double-Agents
I
have recently been studying some of the lesser-known files at The National
Archives. One of these, KV 4/211, was titled ‘Functions and Disposal of Special
Agents in Event of Invasion of UK’. Well, that ‘Disposal’ was somewhat
alarming, but I learned a fair amount about Project Hegira, which was
designed at the beginning of 1941 as a procedure for ensuring that double agents,
and other potentially dangerous individuals, would not be allowed to escape and
inform the invaders of what MI5 had been up to. The file contains few sparkling
revelations, although Hegira was a project that has not received the
attention it deserves. You will find no mention of it in Christopher Andrew’s
authorised History of MI5, nor in Nigel West’s unauthorised account of the story
of the Security Service’s development.
One
might have thought that MI5 had more important fish to fry than the safety or
security exposures of having double agents ‘fall into the hands of the enemy’,
as the introductory letter describes the problem, but, in early 1941, when
there were only three named agents, it appeared to be a manageable problem. The
fact that the project seemed unworkable was highlighted later by Cyril Mills in
a long memorandum of March 25, 1943, when he wrote about the stretch on
resources to handle all the agents, especially since Billy Luke had now left
B1A. He recommended instead that all agents should be taken to Colonel
Stevens’s Camp020 for incarceration, or to its back-up location in the country.
But by then, the threat of invasion had receded.
Yet
the file betrays some secrets. For those analysts still keen to portray MI5 as
some kind of secret police organisation, it may come as a shock to learn that
‘Tar’ Robertson had to apply to the Special Branch to borrow five pairs of
handcuffs (as well as pistols, and ammunition) to be used in the event of
invasion. These had to be signed for, and duly returned, at the end of 1943,
when the threat of an invasion had disappeared. All the letters and receipts
are here to be inspected. It is difficult to think of the civil security
service of any other country being forced to go through such bureaucratic
procedures, and to document it all for posterity, providing evidence that all
legal processes were being followed.
The
plan was to secrete double agents and other dubious personages in Colwyn Bay,
in North Wales, and hotels were identified for their accommodation. I suppose
that such locations would have been the last place where the dastardly Nazis
would have looked for their ‘Fifth Column’, but perhaps the agents would by
then have suffered so much under their strict Methodist landladies that they
would have been willing to talk to anyone. (I hasten to add that, despite my
experiences with the University of Aberystwyth, I have nothing against what
must be called ‘the Welsh Methodist Landlady community’.) But what is highly
interesting is the identification of such agents in the memoranda and letters,
as the latter reveal important facts about the existence of such persons at
different times. Thus, in January 1941, the emphasis is on TATE, SNOW and
STORK. Two months later, GANDER and SUMMER are listed. Soon after, reflecting
capture of other agents, MUTT and JEFF are added, and, as the year goes on, we
see the names of BALLOON and others.
I
was familiar with most of these names, even such as VICTOIRE, who was a Frenchwoman
of dubious character who had ‘escaped’ to Britain after betraying the
Interallié network. She was not an exclusive MI5 ‘double agent’, as her fate –
and expense of upkeep – was shared between MI5, SOE and SIS. (I have just
finished David Tremain’s epic and encyclopaedic, but ultimately indigestible, Double
Agent Victoire: Mathilde Carré and the Interallié Network, which describes
a wilderness of subterfuge and double-dealing in French, Polish and British
agent networks in France in 1941 and 1942, so I was well-armed.) But other names
were puzzling.
Agent
STORK, for instance. I could not recall ever reading about a double agent with
the cryptonym STORK. Neither West, nor Andrew, nor even Ben Macintyre lists
this person in their books. Yet here he was in KV 4/211, described as a
Norwegian agent, accompanied by a wife and son, who would need to be evacuated
to the fjords of North Wales. I found his name in one place, in Guy Liddell’s
Diaries, and Nigel West, in his published version of the same, provides an
extract for February 17, 1941, which notes that STORK, ’who has refused to go
into his house at Hendon as his wife is going to have a baby’. (Was that the
reason for the choice of cryptonym?) But West lists STORK as an MI5 ‘agent’, as
if he were a hired hand to spy on domestic institutions like the Communist
Party. I have found no record of the real name of STORK, or when and how he landed
in the United Kingdom. And his name quickly disappears from the roster. It is
all very odd.
Two
others of special interest are Reisen (GANDER) and Caroli (SUMMER). Reisen
(listed as ‘Riesen’) is mentioned in March 1941, but in all other accounts his
name fades away – except for here, where Cyril Mills refers to him in his
letter of March 1942! Nigel West just records that Reisen was no longer used
after the end of 1940, as he had a transmitter only. Moreover, he was probably
not a committed anti-Nazi, and thus potentially dangerous, but the revelation
here is astonishing, since the implication is that he has not had to be
interned since the time that he was de-activated. SUMMER disappears after March
1941, however, as if he no longer had need to be specially ‘disposed of’ in the
event of invasion. Studious readers of coldspur will recall that a far
more ominous explanation of SUMMER’s disappearance from the scene has been
posited: that he was extrajudicially hanged in prison after his attempt to
escape and kill his guard in the process. If that did indeed happen in March
1941 (as some authors have suggested), it would explain why his name was no
longer mentioned when the list of agents to be transported to the provinces
increased in 1941 and into 1942.
By
1943, the whole operation (now affectionately referred to as ‘Mills’ Circus’,
after the member of the Bertram Mills Circus family who worked for MI5 and
Robertson, Cyril Mills), was called off. The handcuffs could then be safely
returned to a grateful Special Branch.
The
ODNB
Following
my pointed remarks about the inferior quality of Nigel West’s entry on Guy
Liddell in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, I wrote to my
contact at the ODNB, pointing her to my coldspur article. She promised
that its editors would look into the topic, and get back to me. In what has
become a sadly predictable phenomenon, I never heard back. So I thought I
should check out the latest versions of the biographies of intelligence
officers, physicists and spies, and accordingly spent a couple of hours recently
at the University of North Carolina Library in Wilmington, using the on-line
access provided, to verify whether any changes had been made.
Sadly,
nothing has changed. Liddell’s entry was last updated on May 24, 2008. And I
was struck by how unimpressive and incomplete many of the entries were. Dick
White (head of MI5 and SIS) was responsible for the entries on Roger Hollis
(who succeeded White as head of MI5) and John Sinclair (whom White succeeded as
head of SIS). An unimaginative choice. There is no mention of Philby, or how
Sinclair protected him, in the latter entry. The entry for Klaus Fuchs is by
one Mary Flowers, who coyly refers to a ‘relationship’ at Harwell, but does not
identify Erna Skinner. The biographies of Max Born, Nevill Mott, Herbert Fröhlich
and Joseph Rotblat are all very bland, and omit any controversial aspects.
What
struck me most, however, was that the ODNB carries no entry for Bruno
Pontecorvo, the famous Italian-born physicist who defected in 1950, and has
been suspected by some of spying for the Soviet Union (a fact which Roy
Medvedev confirmed in Let History Judge). Now, the reason for this
cannot be nationality: after all, the ODNB finds room for Pyotr Kapitza, the
Soviet physicist who spent many years in Cambridge in the 1930s, and even was elected
a Fellow of the Royal Society in 1929, but never became a British citizen.
Pontecorvo took up British citizenship in 1948, and other proven spies (such as
Fuchs) have been awarded entries. I again wrote to my contact at the ODNB,
asking for an explanation over this extraordinary omission, but answer came
there none.
No
doubt the ODNB is struggling with its business model, and finding it difficult
to attract thorough and objective writers who know their stuff, and to create a
mechanism for updating entries in the light of new research findings. It is all
rather sad, but the ODNB is turning out to be little better than Wikipedia –
and in some cases inferior. I often have reason to dip into the volumes of the Dictionary
of National Biography on my shelf, and am rewarded by the unfailingly
fascinating, thorough and elegant (though frequently overdiscreet) accounts of
lives – in a recent trawl in the 1961-70 edition, for instance, Cockcroft,
Forster, and Eliot – to be found there. The ODNB has sacrificed quality for
volume.
Methodology
“The
art of writing history is the art of understanding men and events more
profoundly than they were understood when they lived and happened.” (Michael
Oakeshott)
“The great challenge facing the storyteller and
the historian alike is to get inside people’s heads, to stand where they stood
and see the world as they saw it, to make some informed estimate of their
motives and intentions – and this is precisely where recorded and recordable
history cannot reach.” (Michael Frayn, in Postscript to Copenhagen)
One of my most loyal supporters has urged me to publish the chapter on methodology from my thesis. When my editor and I considered how the thesis should be adapted for publication as a book, we agreed that the introductory chapter, which contained some historical background as well as a detailed exposition of my methodology, should be trimmed back. Some of the material was omitted, a brief Preface on methodology was added, while another section was incorporated into Chapter 8 of Misdefending the Realm. I have now thus posted the complete content of the original chapter on coldspur, and it can be found here.
Other Projects
In the longer term, I
have a number of other projects that I want to pursue.
The Apostates: One important topic that I believe has not been addressed
comprehensively is that of members of the CPGB (Communist Party of Great
Britain) who renounced their membership – or were banned from the party. I am
thinking predominantly of such as Frederick Copeman and Humphrey Slater. Did
they rebel against Stalinism, but remain communists? Or did some perform a
complete volte-face, and suddenly become crusty conservatives? Some became
informers – but was the apostasy sometimes a ruse engineered by the Party? And
were they in danger? Were their occasionally premature and unusual deaths not
accidental? (I think of the fate of Juliet Poyntz and others in America, thrown
from high buildings . . . )
Incidentally, I was reminded of the parallels in the USA when I started reading The Millionaire Was a Soviet Mole: The Twisted Life of David Karr, by the estimable Harvey Klehr. A couple of weeks ago, I had noticed a letter in the New York Times Book Review from one Jonathan Brent, who described himself as ‘the visiting Alger Hiss professor of history at Bard College’. I found it hard to believe that a chair would be named after the notorious Soviet spy, but it is true. It was as if a Kim Philby chair in Moral Philosophy had been established at Trinity College, Cambridge. And then I noticed a blurb on the back cover of Klehr’s book from the same Jonathan Brent, here introduced as ‘YIVO Institute for Jewish Research and author of Inside the Stalin Archives’. No mention of the Alger Hiss professorship. Quite understandable, but rather coy, Professor Klehr (Andrew W. Mellon Professor Emeritus of Politics and History at Emory University), but how very odd! For Klehr, along with John Earl Haynes, wrote VENONA: Decoding Soviet Espionage in America, the book that confirmed Hiss’s guilt despite the protestations of the Left. Perhaps Mellon and Hiss are designed to cancel each other out, but shouldn’t Klehr have perhaps been more open about Brent’s credentials, and how he liked to describe himself? It would have been an amusing flourish.
2. Chapman Pincher: I have for some time intended to perform a thorough analysis of Chapman Pincher’s Treachery, and the claims he makes about Roger Hollis. Sadly, Pincher’s thesis was fuelled very much by ‘insider’ information, often anonymous, and mostly unverifiable, and some of his claims are openly ridiculous. Others may be confirmed or refuted by more reliable evidence.
3. Alexander Foote & Canada: The enigma of Alexander (Alan) Foote remains, an earthy uneducated countryman who rose to become not only an expert wireless operator (true) but also a skillful negotiator of international banks (highly unlikely). I intend to return to the two different editions of his ghost-written memoir Handbook for Spies, and the extensive archives from Kew, to check out his career – and also those of the mysterious Sedlacek and Roessler. Foote showed a deep interest in the processes of the Canadian Royal Commission into the Gouzenko affair, primarily because of the interrogation of his banking contact there, and the Dallin archive may show up some fresh intelligence. My correspondent via coldspur Greg McNulty has performed some diligent delving into Foote, and I look forward to collaborating with him further on these matters.
4. Pontecorvo and Liverpool University: The case-histories of Herbert Skinner, Klaus Fuchs and Bruno Pontecorvo indicate that Liverpool University was sometimes unwittingly involved in a strange game of academic musical chairs, where positions were to be opened up for the putting out of distressed spies to grass. The integration of archival material from Kew and Churchill College suggests that MI5 learned of Pontecorvo’s communism a few months before it let it be recorded for posterity in Pontecorvo’s files. Once Fuchs was arrested, the prospect of having to park him at Liverpool disappeared, but similar plans to deal with Pontecorvo had antedated even Fuchs’s arrest. All this is complicated by a running feud between John Cockcroft (of AERE Harwell) and James Chadwick (whose chair at Liverpool Skinner filled in a very puzzling sequence of events) over Harwell’s intrusions on the turf of British universities, and its being granted generous capital expenditures. Chadwick was reluctant to leave Liverpool, his staff did not want him to leave, he had good relations with his boss . . . and yet he left. Who pushed him, how, and why? One little-known irony of the whole fiasco is that, while Fuchs and Pontecorvo, as potentially dangerous communists, were going to be dumped on to a provincial university where it was assumed that they could do no harm, Nunn May, who was convicted of espionage, was blacklisted by all British universities on his release from prison. A very English arrangement.
5. MI5 & Gouzenko: Another aspect of the Gouzenko case that puzzles me is the way that SIS succeeded in hi-jacking the inquiry away from MI5. Canada was MI5’s territory, and, while posts were sometimes shared between the two services (the MI5 representative happened to be returning to the UK when the story broke), there was no reason for SIS to intercept the communications that came to the Foreign Office in that September of 1945, with the result that Philby heard of it before Liddell and White. This is not a major item of research, more a loose end that needs to be tidied up. Yet Roger Hollis’s subsequent interrogation of Gouzenko is also problematic.
6. Isaiah Berlin in Lisbon: I had left readers in suspense when describing the surely coincidental presence of Isaiah Berlin in Lisbon, in January 1941, at the same time that Sonia was attempting to get her visa papers for the final leg of her journey to Britain. Berlin was characteristically evasive about his movements before and during his stay in Portugal, and the account of his activities on behalf of the Jewish Agency needs to be inspected more closely. I doubt whether any further documentary evidence will turn up, but Henry Hardy has already discovered that contemporary guest records for the period that Berlin stayed at the hotel have gone missing . . .
7. The Law, ter Braak and Caroli: I believe that the British authorities got themselves into a fearful tangle when they enabled the passing of the Treachery Act in 1940, in an attempt to be able to exploit newer legislation that would address the challenge of prosecuting enemy agents infiltrated into the United Kingdom, without having the embarrassment of a public trial, and the possible security exposure concerning the Double-Cross system. Giselle Jakobs, in her study of her grandfather (executed as one of those spies) The Spy in the Tower, has very capably analysed the unsatisfactory attempt to resolve the dilemma, but my study of archival material suggests to me that the topic is worthy of deeper inspection. This casualness about precision in legal verbiage extended into the Official Secrets Act, and the prosecution and conviction of Nunn May and Klaus Fuchs. I have not looked closely into the literature yet, but I believe justice has not yet been done to the legitimacy of the forces applied to some of these ‘traitors’. I notice that an article on the Treachery Act was published in the Modern Law Review of January 1941 by D. Seaborne Davies. I have ‘skimmed’ this short piece, and shall study it carefully at some later date.
8. The Oxford Ring: I am again not very hopeful, but I believe some tighter analysis of the group of Communists that comprised the counterpart to the Cambridge Spies and the latter’s cohorts is required. Guy Burgess was a link between the two, but MI5’s investigation into the Ring was abandoned when supposed members of it started committing suicide. Nigel West has identified Arthur Wynn as its leader, and archival material is starting to surface that may shed more light on his activities, and his links with other such subversives.
That should keep me busy for a while. And then there are always books coming out that generate fresh controversy. I expect Ben Macintyre’s book on Sonia, planned for publication early next year, will be one such volume . . . Lastly, I realised that I have not updated my examples of the Hyperbolic Contrast for a couple of years, so the latest entries can be seen here. The newest Commonplace entries appear here. And my December bulletin will be published on or around December 16.
Almost two years ago, I contacted the particle physicist Professor Frank Close by email. I had just read his biography of the Soviet atom spy, Bruno Pontecorvo, titled ‘Half Life’, and had some questions about Rudolf Peierls. Peierls had been the mentor of the atom spy Klaus Fuchs, and, in ‘Misdefending the Realm’, I had suggested that Peierls, while not a spy himself, had probably abetted Fuchs in his endeavours, and that the conventionally described career of his wife, Genia, whom he had married in the Soviet Union, was highly questionable. Close had worked under Peierls, and I believed he might have some insights.
What followed was a very
thorough, productive, and detailed exchange, lasting several months. Close and
I shared a similar doggedness in working through the archives, and were
similarly puzzled by the conflicting stories thrown up by the records, and by
the memoirs of the participants. Close was researching a book on Fuchs: he was
not familiar with my book (which devotes two chapters to Fuchs), so I
introduced it to him. I think we both learned from each other, although we had
different methods for interpreting the evidence.
Our communications
suddenly stopped – outwardly because of Close’s deadlines, but in fact, as I
learn now, for reasons that I am not at liberty to divulge. Thus I looked
forward to the arrival of his book on Fuchs, ‘Trinity’, with great expectations.
When it came out this summer, I sent a message to Close, congratulating him on
the event of publication, but he did not respond. I started reading the book
with enthusiasm, but, as I progressed, I began to experience disappointment, as
the letter below explains. I felt that Close had stepped away from engaging
with some of the remaining problematic aspects of Fuchs’s espionage, aspects
that I and others (e.g. Mike Rossiter) had explored.
I thus compiled the
following message for Close. He responded quickly, and we have since commented
creatively on many of the points that I brought up. He is, however, very busy
because of the success of his book (lucky man!), and said he could not respond
fully for a month or more. I thus let him know about my intention to publish my
message on Coldspur, and invited him to offer a placeholder response if he
wanted to. I am not sure what the best forum for pursuing these ideas is:
Coldspur is all I know. (Any other medium simply takes too long, and has too
many hurdles.) At some stage I want to publicise Close’s responses to my
questions, and summarise our dialogue, but I shall not post verbatim his
messages to me without his permission.
For some reason, Close
appears to want to discourage any further discussion on Peierls. I believe the
message he wants to leave is what he wrote to me: ‘You perceive some deep
mystery or conspiracy and will not take yes for an answer. That is your affair
not mine.’ While I hold a very high regard for Close’s dedication and skills, and
believe we continue to enjoy a very cordial relationship, I find that an odd
response for any historian/biographer who presumably should retain a natural
curiosity about his area of interest. In this business, no issue is completely
settled. Moreover, I do not see my mission as having to convince Close of
anything. I plan to return to the Mysterious Affair at Peierls in a future
edition of Coldspur. Meanwhile, here is the unexpurgated text of my message.
(We patiently await the arrival of Dorian. We are sitting it out, hoping that it will not leave us without power as long as Florence did last year.)
I
have just read your epic ‘Trinity’. It is an astonishing work, showing very
patient and broad research into archival material, well-written, and unique
because of the expert knowledge of atomic science that you bring to the table.
I congratulate you on it.
I
was obviously delighted about the credit that you gave to our electronic
discussions, for including ‘Misdefending the Realm’ in your Bibliography, and
for the three (as far as I could see) references to my book in your Endnotes. Thank
you very much.
In
the spirit of historical curiosity, however, I have to add that I was
disappointed in some of your interpretations, and alarmed by some of your
conclusions. I should have liked to see perhaps less detail on (say) the
overheard conversations of Fuchs, the Skinners and the Peierls, and more
analysis of what it all meant. It led me to ponder on how you would describe
your methodology. I recall that you
wrote to me once that, as a physicist accustomed to the scientific method, you
were very reliant on documentary evidence, and reluctant to hypothesize. (“Being trained as a research physicist and not a historian
has mixed blessings. It makes me focus obsessively on facts and only give a
judgment when the conclusion is beyond doubt. In physics I can do that; in
history I prefer to assemble everything I can find first hand and then leave it
to the reader to decide what to do with it.” : November 6, 2017)
Have you changed your opinion since then about what your role as
scientist/biographer should be? What is your methodology for determining which
‘facts’ are reliable, and which are not? How do you deal with uncertainties?
Are the books listed in your Bibliography to be considered utterly dependable? Do
you believe that all other biographers of Fuchs would agree with you on the
dependability of the documentary evidence? In any case, I do not think you
should be surprised if one of your readers takes up the gauntlet of ‘deciding
what to do with it’, or if, having presented conclusions yourself that you
consider ‘beyond doubt’, you might be challenged by readers who do not share
your degree of confidence. The contradictions and paradoxes of evidence in this
sphere do not go away simply by being ignored.
I
would aver that the archives of the world of ‘intelligence’ are inevitably
deceptive, and sometimes deceitful, that ‘facts’ are frequently highly dubious,
and that historians have to develop theories of what actually happened from
incomplete or conflicting information. If one abandons interpretation to the
reader, one ends up being just a chronicler – and maybe a selective one at that
– and allowing all manner of theories to flourish. Moreover, in ‘Misdefending
the Realm,’ I presented evidence on several subjects that I think is critical
to understanding the Fuchs case (e.g. on Rudolf and Genia Peierls, on Radomysler,
on Moorehead) that you appear to have overlooked or forgotten. I wonder why
that is? My conclusion would be that the ‘definitive’ story about Fuchs (and
his mentor Peierls, who is so vital to the analysis), still remains to be
written.
So
what should be the forum for developing these discussions? I noticed that, on
page 458, you write: “Although somewhat peripheral to our primary purpose. I
record this in the hope that subsequent investigations might shed light on this
episode [Jane Sissmore/Archer’s return to MI5], and Jane Sissmore’s career in
general”, indicating a curiosity to extend the research process. I clearly
share your interest in Jane, as well as your desire for the exchange of ideas.
But I have been frustrated in my attempts to find a mechanism for such explorations
to be shared (see my account at ‘Confessions of a Conspiracy Theorist’ at https://coldspur.com/confessions-of-a-conspiracy-theorist/ ),
and I do not believe that the Royal Historical Society will come to our rescue.
I have thus continued to try to bring www.coldspur.com to a broader audience,
and am gratified to receive comments on the subjects I raise from readers
(professional and amateur historians, intelligence officers, journalists,
enthusiasts) around the world.
In that spirit of continuous discovery, I therefore present a number of topics which I believe are still controversial, and do not appears to have been settled by your study. There is no particular order to these, but I do analyse what I consider the most important first.
The Overall Judgment on Fuchs: I am clearly not competent to express opinions on the matters of Fuchs’s technical expertise. I admit, however, that I was a little puzzled over the paradox that ‘the Most Dangerous Spy in History’, who knew more about the conception and construction of the atom bomb ‘than anyone in the UK’ was really only outstanding in solving mathematical equations. And how did his contribution rank alongside that of Melita Norwood, whom recent evidence indicates was very highly regarded by the KGB? I notice there is no mention of Norwood in your book. I was confused as to how you wanted to define his legacy.
You rightly highlight his
‘treachery’ in the subtitle of ‘Trinity’, but then, on page 418, you refer to the testimony of Lorna
Arnold (who, you state, inspired you to perform your research into Fuchs) as
follows: “She insisted that he [Fuchs] had not been understood, and that he was
an honourable man who stuck by his principles; people might disagree violently
with those principles, but there are many who shared them, and to decree what
is ‘right’ or ‘wrong’ is a profound question of moral philosophy where the line
of neutrality itself moves with the era. For Lorna, Fuchs was man who had yet
to receive a fair trial. I hope to have contributed to that.” Were you aware
that Lorna Arnold, who was not a physicist, contributed greatly to Margaret
Gowing’s Britain and Atomic Energy, which relied for much of the
coverage of Fuchs on Alan Moorehead’s mendacious work of public relations
commissioned by MI5, The Traitors, instead of inspecting source
materials? See ‘Officially Unreliable’ at https://coldspur.com/officially-unreliable/ .
Do Arnold’s close association with Peierls and his political aims, and her
controversial statements about loyalty and morality, perhaps make her not an
entirely objective muse?
While a case could be made that Fuchs’s legal trial was fixed, and the procedures sadly broken, the fact that you seem to want to present evidence in his defence rather counters the notion of the ‘treachery’ of ‘this most dangerous spy in History’ that your title embraces. A further clue might be what you record, without commentary, on page 321: “The answer [to Peierls], which the detective overheard, was that he felt ‘knowledge of atomic research should not be the private property of any one country, but, instead, shared with the world for the benefit of mankind.’” I am not sure what ‘principles’ drive that admission. Fuchs did not share his knowledge of atomic research with the world: he gave it to the Soviet Union, whose mission was to destroy the western liberal world in what it saw as the inevitable clash between capitalism and communism (as Lenin and his adherents erroneously characterized the conflict.) Fuchs, who betrayed his adopted country, and broke the Official Secrets Act, an honourable man? I do not think so.
2. The Timing of Fuchs’s Espionage: I was a little surprised to read, in Jay Elwes’s review of ‘Trinity’ in The Spectator, that ‘Close suggests that he [Fuchs] offered his services to Moscow even while it was still aligned with Nazi Germany’, as my reaction was that you remained equivocal on this point. Moreover, that was a claim that I had first made in ‘Misdefending the Realm’, one which you rejected in our correspondence (“You write as if it’s established that Fuchs was active during the Soviet-Nazi pact, which is tantalisingly possible as I mentioned in my first email but I have not been able to establish that”: November 11, 2017). I cannot find anything stronger in your text than: “This is, however, an example of Fuchs crafty setting of false trails, as he was in fact spying by the summer of 1941, and possibly even earlier. The date is of more than scholastic concern, for if he began to spy soon after he joined Peierls that would have been in the period when the Soviet Union still had a non-aggression pact with Germany, and was by implication an enemy of the United Kingdom.” (page 63) On page 287, however, you do offer a Note: “It seems that Fuchs was deliberately hiding his 1941 espionage, probably because his initial contacts were made dangerously near to the time when the USSR was allied to Germany – up until June 1941.” I am not sure what ‘dangerously near’ implies, because the issue is surely binary: he either passed on information before Barbarossa on June 22, 1941, or he did not. The fact that Fuchs continually lied about the dates, changing his testimony from ‘1942’ to ‘late 1941’, when the VENONA transcripts prove he was already active by August, and had met with Jürgen Kuczynski (whom he had known earlier) soon after he was recruited by Peierls in April, suggested to me that he passed on to fellow-Communists all he knew about his assignment as soon as possible. As we both agree, it was in the interests of everybody (British, Soviets, Fuchs) to pretend that the betrayal did not happen while the Soviet Union was sharing its pact with Germany. Since there is no ‘proof’, and no unquestionable ‘fact’ for you to rely on, I imagine you would abstain from any judgment, which rather undermines Elwes’s observation. Have you protested it?
3. The Role of Rudolf Peierls: I believe that Peierls, as Fuchs’s mentor and recruiter, is very central to the story. I was thus astonished at the almost hagiographical treatment that you gave him. You make him out to be a victim of the ‘communist witch-hunt’ until 1954 (page 399), and then skate over the Deacon lawsuit, which we discussed at length a couple of years ago. Yet, as ‘Misdefending the Realm’ explains, there is so much more to the Peierls story. I wrote to you then: “I believe there are simply too many incriminating actions or words to conclude that Peierls was innocent of abetting the Soviets. Like most agents of influence, he was very careful not to leave any obvious trails behind (such as purloined documents, or meetings with intermediaries), but a whole list of incidents and anecdotes indicate his guilt.
1)
Pressure on him and Genia from OGPU. There was no way a Soviet citizen would be
allowed to leave the country, especially marrying a foreigner, without
his/her committing to espionage. This was not really blackmail, but threatening
the safety of family members unless the person obeyed instructions.
2)
Relationship with Gamow. I take it you have read my piece on Wilfred Mann,
and Genia’s relationship with him, and Gamow’s deviousness [at https://coldspur.com/mann-overboard/ ].
3)
Peierls’ lies over his return visit to the Soviet Union.
4)
Peierls’ deceptive correspondence with Born.
5)
Peierls’ pretence that the idea of Fuchs working for him came only when Fuchs
had returned from internment, when he had worked with Born to get him released.
6)
Genia’s response when Fuchs was arrested.
7)
Peierls’ relationship with Kapitsa and the chair at Cambridge.
8) Peierls’
exaggerated response to Deacon (but I may be wrong on this).”
These were just the primary examples. I wonder, have you read Nigel West’s ‘Mortal Crimes’, which develops this theme? I notice it is not in your Bibliography. You also did not refer to the intriguing MI5 file on the service’s suspicions of espionage surrounding Fuchs and Peierls, which was suddenly withdrawn. You informed me that you looked into the Deacon lawsuit in some detail, but omit any analysis in the book: you do not mention Alexander Foote, and what Deacon claimed Foote told him. I shall say no more about this now, but I think the whole question of Peierls’ possible knowledge of what Fuchs was up to deserves some very detailed analysis.
4. The Role of Genia Peierls: Genia is even more controversial, I believe. I recall that you were sceptical about my claims that the OGPU would have applied pressure to any Soviet citizen allowed to marry a foreigner and escape to the West. That is nevertheless the undeniable fact about how they operated. Yet your account oddly chooses to finesse the whole question of Genia’s marriage, and her background in the Soviet Union. On page 318, when describing Genia’s reaction to Fuchs’s arrest, you write, again without comment: “In Russia, members of Genia’s family had been incarcerated on the whims of the authorities (see chapter 1). News of Fuchs’ arrest renewed nightmares, which now made her afraid that the same might be possible in Britain.” And later you cite the extraordinary statement of Freeman Dyson (page 415) – perhaps not an objective observer: “For Genia with her long experience of living in fear of the Soviet police, the key to survival was to have friends that one could trust, and the unforgivable sin was betrayal of that trust”.
But Genia did not have a long experience of ‘living in fear of the Soviet police’! She married Rudolf at the age of 22, having lived a protected life as a physicist assistant to the Nobelist Lev Landau, and occasionally frolicking on the knee of George Gamow, another scientist who made a miraculous escape from Soviet Russia. It is true that she may have been put in a very invidious position, with threats concerning her extended family made if she did not meet OGPU’s demands, but misrepresenting her experience, and not giving ‘credit’ to the known and widely repeated practices of Stalin’s intelligence organs, does not perform justice to her story. And her supposed suggestion that Britain’s authorities were about to engage upon ‘whimsical incarcerations’ in the manner of the KGB is simply ridiculous. Was it not the civility of life in the UK that eventually impressed Fuchs? What could Genia have intended with those absurd comments?
And then there is her highly suspicious reaction to the news of Fuchs’s arrest on charges of espionage. If an innocent person, unaware of a friend’s possible treachery, had heard of such an event, my belief would be that that person might exclaim: “How can that be true?” Yet Genia’s first response, as you report on page 318, was: “Good God in Heaven. Who could have done this?”, as if her stupefaction was over who could possibly have shopped Fuchs, not whether he was guilty or not. Her comments to her husband afterwards (that a similar fate might overcome him), and their careful conversations in Russian, suggest an awkwardness that indicates another explanation. In this light, Fuchs’s regretful musings in prison over the betrayal of their friendship could take on another whole meaning. The FBI file on Genia Peierls shows a committed communist: I believe this is another dimension to the story that needs to be studied in more detail.
5. Fuchs’s Confessions to Communism: In a Note on p 41, you write: “The myth that Fuchs announced his communism at the Aliens’ Tribunal in 1941 appears to have been a creation of the writer Rebecca West in 1950 with no basis in fact. Contrary to a widely held misconception, there is no evidence that Fuchs ever admitted to membership or support of the Communist Party, at least in any publicly available document.” I believe this statement is contestable, but, on the other hand, it may not perhaps matter much. For example, as you write on page 284: “Picking up from his tête-à-tête with Arnold, Fuchs talked [to Skardon] about his work for the Communist underground in Germany, and his fight against the Nazis . . .” In addition, the FBI report on the Second Confession (issued October 10, 2014 by the Los Alamos Laboratory) cites that ‘Fuchs stated that he joined the Communist Party of Germany while he was attending the University of Kiel.’ Furthermore, “Fuchs said that he was considered to be a member of this section of the German Communist Party, and probably had filled out a biography concerning himself and furnished it to officials of the German Communist Party sometime after his arrival in England, because of the fear of the Party that they might be infiltrated by Nazis. Fuchs also said that he was aware that Jürgen Kuczynski was regarded as the head of the underground section of the German Communist Party during this period. Thus there is no doubt that he did not deny his communist beliefs.” Maybe Fuchs made no admission before his arrest, but that is not what you claimed.
What is perhaps more surprising, and worthy of inspection, is why, given his understanding of the value of proper espionage tradecraft (which his contact Harry Gold was not aware of), Fuchs did not conceal his associations with communists and ‘anti-fascist’ activity during his time in Bristol and Birmingham, as this should surely have drawn the attention of the authorities. Max Born and others were clearly aware of it. But that question leads into the whole discussion of how woolly MI5 was at the time over communist subversion, and the belief it held that dangerous activity would originate only from persons who were actually members of the Communist Party. Fuchs’s leftist persuasions never got in the way of his recruitment to Tube Alloys, and official policy even drifted into that netherworld where he was regarded as a loyal servant because he was a communist.
6. The FBI and McCarthyism: I was disappointed that you fell into the habit of inseparably linking ‘McCarthyist’ with ‘witch-hunts’ in your text, a tired trope of the left. However one may regret the extent that Senator McCarthy pushed his agenda, and disapprove of his personal habits, the fact is that it was the House of Representatives’ Committee on Unamerican Activities that took up the cause, a cause that the State Department tried to stymie. Moreover, while there never was such an entity as ‘witches’, there was a group of communist infiltrators in US government who were loyal to Joseph Stalin. That the hunt was justified is hardly deniable now, especially since the VENONA transcripts have identified many of the traitors for us. (For more analysis, please see https://coldspur.com/soviet-espionage-transatlantic-connections/ )
I was also shocked at the parallels that you implied between the FBI and the NKVD/OGPU/KGB. On page 212 you write: “The Cold War provided a perfect backdrop, even while Hoover’s spying on American citizens was often indistinguishable from the totalitarian regimes he despised.” Really? The Soviet Secret Police exercised a terror on citizens, with powers of immediate arrest without cause, followed by secret shooting, or staged trials followed by ‘judicial’ execution or despatch to the Gulag. Stalin had millions of his own citizens murdered – and was ready to murder his own atomic scientists if the Soviet bomb project failed. How on earth were the actions of Hoover’s FBI ‘indistinguishable’ from those of the Soviet Secret Police? I find your comparison very unfortunate.
7. Herbert and Erna Skinner: This couple remains somewhat of a mystery to me. Is there more to be told about Herbert’s activities? He was ‘of the left’: did he have similar political beliefs as Blackett and Bernal, for example? I was in communication with a distinguished alumnus of Liverpool University last year who told me that the official historian of the University knew nothing about the shenanigans at Harwell: he (the alumnus) was in disbelief when I told him that Fuchs and Erna had been having an affair. And Herbert’s death in Geneva at the comparatively young age of 60 – has that ever been investigated? Rossiter also tells us that Skinner informed Fuchs that someone in MI6 had told him about the Soviet atomic research taking place in Odessa. How was it that Skinner was informed of this? Was this an official briefing – or a leak? Was he alone in receiving this information, and, if so, why? Do you have any opinions?
Another aspect that intrigues me is Fuchs’s revelations to the FBI about the Skinners. In the FBI report that I referenced earlier, this remark about Fuchs, concerning his stay in New York in 1947, appears: “He recalled 111th Street in view of the fact that he remembered that Mrs. H. W. B. Skinner was residing in an apartment on that street.” Later, when Fuchs describes meeting Dr. Cohen, he introduces a seemingly irrelevant detail about a lost hat. “Fuchs said that he left his hat in the restaurant and later requested Cohen pick up the hat and return it to the home of Mrs. [?] Skinner, West 111th Street, in New York City. Fuchs said that this incident did not have anything to do with his espionage activities.” Erna Skinner was presumably in New York, staying with her father-in-law, since Herbert accompanied Klaus to Washington. (Rossiter states that it was here that Fuchs became more acquainted with Herbert and Erna.) Was the fact that Fuchs identified Erna Skinner as the contact not extraordinary? And, in any case, why would Fuchs gratuitously introduce their names to the FBI at a time when the organisation was strenuously looking for leads on further spies? Would anyone really trust what Fuchs said was connected to his spying activities? It is all very strange. Have you considered this anecdote?
8. Halperin’s Diary: In an endnote to page 376, you refer to my claims about the possible concealment of the evidence from Halperin’s diary, in which the appearance of Fuchs’s name led the FBI to him. Note 14: “MI5 records imply that they first learned of these documents only on 4 October 1949, TNA KV 2/1247, s. 230c. In his critique of MI5, Antony Percy, Misdefending the Realm . . . suggested on page 255 that early references to Halperin were removed from Fuchs’ file and ‘the record edited to make it appear that the FBI had only recently (October 1949] informed MI5 of the discoveries in Halperin’s diary,’ He offers no direct evidence to support this.”
The
evidence I used was the letter from Geoffrey Patterson, the MI5 representative
in Washington, to Arthur Martin of MI5. I wrote: “The British Embassy letter,
dated October 4, 1949, is from a G. T. D. Patterson, addressed to A. S. Martin,
Esq., and begins: “With reference to previous correspondence about FUCHS and
HEINEMAN I have just received from the FBI some further information about their
activities in this country. Much of it you already know, but some is new and I
think you will agree of considerable interest.”[i]
The next paragraph has been redacted: the letter then starts describing
(repeating?) the evidence of Halperin’s address book when he was arrested in
February 1946, and it later cites the captured German document compiled in
1941. Paragraph 18, which appears after Patterson’s suggestion that Fuchs and
his father are “key GPU and NKVD agents” has also been redacted. The inference
is clear: the majority of the information had been given to MI5 some time
before. This evidence is conclusive that Archer, Robertson and Serpell were
basing their claim on the revelations from Washington in 1946 – intelligence
that White and Hollis did not want to accept as valid.”
In
our correspondence, I also wrote the following: “In
Amy Knight’s ‘How The Cold War Began’, she says that the RCMP told the FBI that
they had made the Halperin evidence available to the British. She offers the
following reference for the paragraph: NARA, S.3437. Fuchs Case,
882012-359-383. I performed a search on this, but came up with nothing.”
Now this may not meet the requirements of the strictest scientific investigation, but I continue to assert that Patterson’s reference to ‘previous correspondence’ which is not to be found on file is extremely provocative, and should not be dismissed lightly.’
9. MI5 Suspicions of Sonia/Sonya: On page 421, you refer to the fact that MI5 apparently overlooked Sonia as a candidate for espionage. “Sonya – interviewed by Skardon and Serpell in 1947, overlooked by everyone in 1950, and only identified after she had escaped to East Germany.” On page 57, you state that ‘this manoeuvre’ (her acquisition of a passport) was ‘noticed by MI5’. What is your explanation for the inactivity of the Security Service, given the circumstances?
As I believe I have fairly
convincingly shown in my on-line articles titled ‘Sonia’s Radio’ (see https://coldspur.com/sonias-radio/
), senior officers in both MI5 and MI6 were very aware of Sonia’s activity,
facilitating her bigamous marriage in Switzerland, her application for a
British passport, and her eventual return to the United Kingdom, where they
probably kept an eye on her, hoping to surveille her wireless transmissions.
Yet lower-level officers were not confided in, and eventually left hanging.
Michael Serpell and Hugh Shillito were two officers who doggedly tracked such
malfeasants as Sonia and her husband, the Soviet spy Oliver Green, and Fuchs
himself. For example, on November 13, 1946, Serpell demanded that the Fuchs
case be followed up, and he was the officer who interrogated Alexander Foote in
July 1947, before the interview with Sonia. Shillito, in November 1942, had
recommended that the Beurtons be prosecuted, and in 1943 he was responsible for
the Green case, and wanted him prosecuted. Yet their efforts were quashed –
even, I suspect, to the chagrin of David Petrie himself, to whom Serpell was
close. I believe this was an internal tension that should not be overlooked.
In addition, I should mention that in two places (pages 57 and 382), you describe Sonia as ‘head of the GRU network’, or ‘GRU station chief”. That is not true. As you accurately state on page 92, she was the leading GRU ‘illegal’ in the country.
10. The Gouzenko Case: On page 376, you remark, in connection with the follow-up to Gouzenko’s disclosures, and Peter Dwyer’s declining to take the Halperin information from the FBI: “ . . . nor, if the FBI account is correct, does it explain why MI6 had failed to act. Whatever the reasons, MI5 was unaware of these aspects of Fuchs’ history.” Yet I believe that there lies another fascinating anomaly in this story. The Gouzenko affair took place on Canadian soil, which was the province of MI5, not MI6. Dwyer was the MI6 representative in Washington, but he took over the case on behalf on MI5 because Cyril Mills, the MI5 Security Liaison Officer for the Service (who had been GARBO’s handler before Tomàs Harris in WWII) was on his way back to the UK – temporarily, according to one account by Nigel West, permanently because of demobilization, as the same author wrote elsewhere. Yet, when Dwyer’s report was sent in to the Foreign Office, it was routed, on September 9, 1945, not to Liddell and Sillitoe in MI5, but to Menzies, the head of MI6, who gave it to Philby to look at. As his Diaries inform us, Liddell learned of the matter from Philby on September 11. Astonishingly, Liddell does not express any protest to Philby that the matter was not the latter’s responsibility, and most written accounts echo the account that Philby was able to manipulate the whole event by not having Jane Archer sent over to investigate, but the pliable Roger Hollis (who did of course work for MI5.) On whose authority was Dwyer acting, if he did indeed decline the FBI’s help, and why was MI5 so timid in this exchange? Why did MI5 have no representative of its own in Washington between August 1945 and February 1948 (when Thistlethwaite arrived)? It is all very puzzling.
11. ‘TAR’ Robertson’s Role: On page 173, when describing Fuchs’s unexpected and (by MI5) unknown return to the United Kingdom in October 1946, you state that Robertson was head of Soviet Counter-Espionage, at B4. I do not think that is true. Christopher Andrew’s authorised history of MI5 is of no use on post-war organisation, but Nigel West, in his account of MI5, states that Robertson was so disgusted with the appointment of Sillitoe (official on May 1) that he immediately resigned. That is clearly not true, as the memoranda signed by Robertson prove. But he was surely not in charge of Soviet counter-espionage, in which he had no expertise. In his biography of Robertson, ‘Gentleman Spymaster’, Geffrey Elliott informs us that, when Dick White returned from Europe to take over B Division, Robertson was put in charge of ‘Production and Coordination of Aids to Investigation, etc.’. In October 1947, it seems that Sillitoe gave him the responsibility for tackling ‘Russian and Russian Satellite Espionage’. Robertson fell out with Sillitoe, however, and in 1948 was given a menial post, as B3, with some responsibility for liaising with Overseas Stations. Robertson retired on August 31, 1948.
12. Philby as Double-Agent: I have spent some considerable time trying to classify properly the notions of spies and double-agents (see ‘Double-Crossing the Soviets’ at https://coldspur.com/double-crossing-the-soviets/ ). I do not expect my terminology to gain widespread adoption (although no one has yet challenged me on it), but I do believe my claim that a person with inimical convictions who signs up for his or her national intelligence service with an intent to betray that service, and the national interest, to a foreign power is not a ‘double-agent’. He is a traitor. A double-agent is an enemy agent who has been arrested and ‘turned’ – either ideologically or through some kind of threat, or via a mechanism of controlling his or her communications apparatus. In several places, you refer to Philby as a ‘notorious double-agent’ (e.g. page 78), and on page 247 you even describe him as ‘the notorious double-traitor’. I do not know what that last term means, but I would continue to suggest that it is inaccurate to call Philby a ‘double-agent’.
13. Liddell’s Marriage and Career: I thought you might be interested to read what I have uncovered about Guy Liddell’s fortunes, inspectable at ‘Guy Liddell: A Reassessment’ (https://coldspur.com/guy-liddell-a-re-assessment/) . Thus what you write about the departure of his wife, Calypso, and the subsequent lawsuit, should be updated.
14. Enemy Status: Maybe I share with you some confusion about how British politicians and lawmakers consider how Britain’s ‘enemies’ should be defined. In the quotation I used earlier, you wrote (page 63): “The date is of more than scholastic concern, for if he began to spy soon after he joined Peierls that would have been in the period when the Soviet Union still had a non-aggression pact with Germany, and was by implication an enemy of the United Kingdom.” And on a Note to page 338, you write: “Russia was at no stage an enemy of the United Kingdom during Fuchs’ Birmingham period but had become so by 1950. Fuchs’ espionage at Harwell, which was on the charge sheet, is consistent with Perrin’s description. [‘potential enemy’]”
Is this not critical to the legal case against Fuchs? If the Soviet Union was ’by implication’ an enemy of the United Kingdom by virtue of its non-aggression pact with Germany, would that have affected the treachery charge? As Fuchs was not yet a citizen, what did that mean? (MI5 had problems during the war because of the inability of current laws to address ‘treachery’ by foreign agents, not part of a military organisation, who had entered Britain illegally, and thus had no predefined loyalty to the country.) But was Russia (the Soviet Union) truly an ‘enemy’ in 1950? War had not been declared (apart from the Cold War, I suppose!), but what validity did ‘potential enemy’ on the charge sheet have? Was giving secrets to any foreign power – which was essentially what the McMahon Act defined – merely enough?
15. US & UK Espionage: I was intrigued by what you wrote on page 315: “Fuchs was a ’very eminent scientist in his own right’, Souers pointed out, and might have information about the state of British atomic science.’” That suggests that the USA, having recently banned any sharing of atomic research with even its allies, was still interested in staying up-to-date with what its former partner was doing. The corollary of that, of course, is the claim, made by Mike Rossiter and others, that Fuchs was actually spying on the USA on Britain’s behalf. Rossiter writes in his book, ‘The Spy Who Changed the World’, that the documents concerning the latter had been suspiciously removed from the National Archives after he had previously successfully inspected them. If it had been true, I would be surprised that Fuchs did not bring that up with his defence lawyer. Is this something you looked at?
16. Photograph of Sonia: I noticed that the photograph you used came from your ‘personal collection’. May I ask where you acquired this? I scanned the same photograph from my copy of the English version of Sonia’s memoir, and posted it on my website, where it is searchable by Google. Indeed, the editors of two separate biographies of Richard Sorge approached me asking where I had found it, as they wanted to use it in their authors’ books. I have not checked them out yet, but the publisher of Sonia’s memoir came up a blank, and I recommended approaching Sonia’s son.
Thank
you for reading this far. I hope you will agree that stepping into what
Christopher Andrew calls the ‘Secret World’ involves a lot of murkiness, where
matters are not black and white. Most months I write about various unresolved
aspects of espionage, counter-espionage and intelligence on my website, and
open myself up to questions, criticisms and challenges all the time. I welcome
it, as it is an inevitable part of the task of trying to establish the truth.
Thus I hope you will accept what I have written in the same spirit.
[Important
Notice: If any reader posts a comment, and does not see it after a couple of
days, please will he or she contact me directly. In recent weeks, the number of
spam comments posted to the site increased to over a thousand a day, all of
which I had to investigate, and then approve or reject, which was a highly
time-consuming process. I have now installed some spam-prevention software, but
it is possible, I suppose, that the software will trap some genuine comments.
Thank you.]
A
Rootless Cosmopolitan
A few weeks ago, at the bridge table at St. James, I was chatting between rounds, and my opponent happened to say, in response to some light-heated comment I made: ‘Touché!’ Now that immediately made me think of the famous James Thurber cartoon from the New Yorker, and I was surprised to learn that my friend (who has now become my bridge partner at a game elsewhere) was not familiar with this iconic drawing. And then, a few days ago, while at the chiropractor’s premises, I happened to mention to one of the assistants that one of the leg-stretching pieces of equipment looked like something by Rube Goldberg. (For British readers, Goldberg is the American equivalent of W. Heath Robinson.) The assistant looked at me blankly: she had never heard of Goldberg.
I
recalled being introduced to Goldberg soon after I arrived in this country. But
‘Touché’ took me back much further. It set me thinking: how had I been
introduced to this classic example of American culture? Thurber was overall a
really poor draughtsman, but this particular creation, published in the New
Yorker in 1932, is cleanly made, and its impossibly unrealistic cruelty did
not shock the youngster who must have first encountered it in the late 1950s. A
magazine would probably not get away with publishing it these days: it would be
deprecated (perhaps like Harry Graham’s Ruthless Rhymes for Heartless Homes)
as a depiction of gratuitous violence, likely to cause offence to persons of a
sensitive disposition, and also surely deemed to be ‘an insult to the entire worldwide
fencing community’.
Was it my father who showed it to me? Freddie Percy was one of the most serious of persons, but he did have a partiality for subversive wit and humour, especially when it entered the realm of nonsense, so long as it did not involve long hair, illicit substances, or sexual innuendo. I recall he was fan of the Marx Brothers, and the songs of Tom Lehrer, though how I knew this is not certain, as we had no television in those days, and he never took us to see a Marx Brothers movie. Had he perhaps heard Tom Lehrer on the radio? He also enjoyed the antics of Victor Borge (rather hammy slapstick, as far as I can remember) as well as those of Jacques Tati, and our parents took my brother, sister and me to see the films of Danny Kaye (The Secret Life of Walter Mitty – from a Thurber story – and Hans Christian Andersen), both of which, I must confess, failed to bowl me over.
What
was it with these Jewish performers? The Marx Brothers, Lehrer, Borge (né
Rosenbaum) and Kaye (né Kaminsky)? Was the shtick my father told us about
the Dukes of Northumberland all a fraud, and was his father (who in the 1920s worked
in the clothes trade, selling school uniforms that he commissioned from East
London Jewish tailors) perhaps an émigré from Minsk whose original name was
Persky? And what happened to my grandfather’s Freemason paraphernalia, which my
father kept in a trunk in the attic for so long after his death? It is too late
to ask him about any of this, sadly. These questions do not come up at the
right time.
I
may have learned about Thurber from my brother. He was a fan of Thurber’s
books, also – volumes that I never explored deeply, for some reason. Yet the
reminiscence set me thinking about the American cultural influences at play in
Britain in the 1950s and 1960s, and how they corresponded to local traditions.
Movies
and television did not play a large part in my childhood: we did not have television
installed until about 1965, so my teenage watching was limited to occasional
visits to friends, where I might be exposed to Bonanza or Wagon Train,
or even to the enigmatic Sergeant Bilko. I felt culturally and
socially deprived, as my schoolmates would gleefully discuss Hancock’s Half
Hour, or Peter Cook and Dudley Moore, and I had no idea what they were talking
about. (It has taken a lifetime for me to recover from this feeling of cultural
inferiority.) I did not attend cinemas very often during the 1950s, although I
do recall the Norman Wisdom escapades, and the Doctor in the House
series featuring Dirk Bogarde (the dislike of whom my father would not shrink
from expressing) and James Robertson Justice. Apart from those mentioned above,
I do not recall many American films, although later The Searchers made a
big impression, anything with Audrey Hepburn in it was magical, and I rather
unpredictably enjoyed the musicals from that era, such as Seven Brides for
Seven Brothers, Oklahoma!, Carousel, and The King and I.
It
was perhaps fortunate that I did not at that stage inform my father that I had
suddenly discovered my calling in the roar of the greasepaint and the smell of
the crowd, as the old meshugennah might have thrown me out of Haling
Park Cottage on my ear before you could say ‘Jack Rubenstein’. In fact, the
theatre had no durable hold on me, although the escapist musical attraction did
lead me into an absorption with American popular music, which I always thought
more polished and more stimulating than most of the British pap that was produced.
(I exclude the Zombies, Lesley Duncan, Sandy Denny, and a few others from my
wholesale dismissal.) Perhaps seeing Sonny and Cher perform I Got You Babe,
or the Ronettes imploring me to Be My Baby, on Top of the Pops, led
me to believe that there was a more exciting life beyond my dreary damp
November suburban existence in Croydon, Surrey: California Dreaming
reflected that thwarted ambition.
We
left the UK in 1980, and, despite my frequent returns while I was working, and
during my retirement, primarily for research purposes, my picture of Britain is
frozen in a time warp of that period. Derek Underwood is wheeling away from the
Pavilion End, a round of beers can be bought for a pound, the Two Ronnies
are on TV, the Rolling Stones are just about to start a world tour, and George
Formby is performing down the road at the Brixton Essoldo. [Is this correct?
Ed.] I try to stay current with what is going on in the UK through my
subscriptions to Punch (though, as I think about it, I haven’t received
an issue for quite a while), Private Eye (continuous since 1965), the Spectator
(since 1982), and Prospect (a few years old), but, as each year goes by,
a little more is lost on me.
We
are just about to enter our fortieth year living in the USA. As I wrote, we
‘uprooted’ in 1980, although at the time we considered that the relocation
would be for just a few years, to gain some work experience, and see the
country, before we returned to the UK. My wife, Sylvia, and I now joke that,
once we have settled in, we shall explore the country properly. We retired to
Southport, North Carolina, in 2001, and have thus lived here longer than in any
other residence. Yet we have not even visited famous Charleston, a few hours
down the road in South Carolina, let alone the Tennessee border, which is about
seven hours’ drive away. (The area of North Carolina is just a tad smaller than
that of England.) We (and our daughter) are not fond of long journeys in the
car, which seems to us a colossal waste of time overall, and I have to admit
there is a sameness about many American destinations. And this part of the
world is very flat – like Norfolk without the windmills. You do not drive for
the scenery.
Do
I belong here? Many years ago we took up US citizenship. (I thus have two
passports, retaining my UK affiliation, but had to declare primary loyalty to
the USA.) My accent is a giveaway. Whereas my friends, when I return to the UK,
ask me why I have acquired that mid-Atlantic twang, nearly everyone I meet over
here comments that ‘they like my accent’ – even though some have been known to ask
whether it is Australian or South African. (Hallo! Do I sound like Crocodile
Dundee?) Sometimes their curiosity is phrased in the quintessential American
phrase: ‘Where are you from?’, which most Americans can quickly respond to with
the name of the city where they grew up. They may have moved around the country
– or even worked abroad – but their family hometown is where they are ‘from’.
So what do I answer? ‘The UK’ simplifies things, but is a bit dull. To jolly up the proceedings, I sometimes say: ‘Well, we are all out of Africa, aren’t we?’, but that may unfortunately not go down well with everyone, especially in this neck of the woods. Facetiousness mixed with literal truth may be a bit heady for some people. So I may get a bit of a laugh if I respond ‘Brooklyn’, or even ‘Connecticut’, which is the state we moved to in 1980, and the state we retired from in 2001 (and whither we have not been back since.)
What
they really want to know is where my roots lie. Now, I believe that if one is
going to acknowledge ‘roots’, they had better be a bit romantic. My old
schoolfriend Nigel Platts is wont to declare that he has his roots in Cumbria
(wild borderlands, like the tribal lands of Pakistan, Lakeland poets: A-),
while another old friend, Chris Jenkins, claims his are in Devon (seafarers,
pirates, boggy moors: B+). My wife can outdo them both, since she was born in
St. Vincent (tropical island, volcano, banana plantations: A+). But what do I
say? I grew up in Purley, Coulsdon, and South Croydon, in Surrey: (C-). No
one has roots in Purley, except for the wife of the Terry Jones character in
the famous Monty Python ‘Nudge Nudge’ sketch. So I normally leave it as ‘Surrey’,
as if I had grown up in the remote and largely unexplored Chipstead Valley, or
in the shadow of Box Hill, stalking the Surrey Puma, which sounds a bit more
exotic than spending my teenage years watching, from a house opposite the AGIP
service station, the buses stream along the Brighton Road in South Croydon.
Do
I carry British (or English) culture with me? I am a bit skeptical about these
notions of ‘national culture’. One might summarise English culture by such a
catalogue as the Lord’s test-match, sheepdog trials, pantomime, fish and chips,
The Last Night of the Proms, the National Trust, etc. etc., but then one ends
up either with some devilish discriminations between ‘high’ and ‘low’ culture
or with a list of everything that goes on in the country, which makes the whole
exercise pointless. And what about ‘European’ culture? Is there such a thing,
apart from the obvious shared heritage and cross-influences of music, art and
literature? Bullfights as well as foxhunting? Bierfests alongside pub quizzes? The
Eurovision Song Contest? Moreover, all too often, national ‘culture’ ends up as
quaint customs and costumes put on for the benefit of the tourists.
Similarly,
one could try to describe American culture: the Superbowl, revivalist rallies,
Fourth of July parades, rodeos, NASCAR, Thanksgiving turkey. But where does the
NRA, or the Mormon Church (sorry, newly branded as the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-Day Saints), fit in? Perhaps the USA is too large, and too new, to
have a ‘national culture’. Some historians have claimed that the USA is
actually made up of several ‘nations’. Colin Woodard subtitled his book American
Nations ‘A History of the Eleven Rival Regional Cultures of North America’,
and drew on their colonial heritages to explain some mostly political
inclinations. Somewhat of an oversimplification, of course, as immigration and
relocation have blurred the lines and identities, but still a useful pointer to
the cultural shock that can occur when an employee is transplanted from one locality
to another, say from Boston to Dallas. Here, in south-eastern North Carolina,
retirees from Yankeedom frequently write letters to the newspaper expressing
their bewilderment and frustration that local drivers never seem to use their
indicators before turning, and habitually drive below maximum speed in the fast
lane of the highway. The locals respond, saying: “If you don’t like how we do
things down here, go back to where you came from!”.
And
then is the apparent obsession in some places about ‘identity’ and ‘ethnicity’.
The New York Times, leading the ‘progressive’ (dread word!) media, is notorious
on this matter, lavishly publishing streams of Op-Ed articles and editorial
columns about ‘racial’ identities and ‘ethnic’ exploitation. Some of this
originates from the absurdities of the U.S. Census Bureau, with its desperate
attempts to categorise everybody in some racial pigeonhole. What they might do
with such information, I have no idea. Shortly after I came to this country, I
was sent on a management training course, where I was solemnly informed that I
was not allowed to ask any prospective job candidate what his or her ‘race’
was. Ten minutes later, I was told that Human Resource departments had to track
every employee’s race so that they could meet Equal Employment Opportunity
Commission guidelines. So it all depended on how a new employee decided to
identify him- or her-self, and the bureaucrats got to work. I might have picked
‘Pacific Islander’, and no-one could have questioned it. (Sorry! I meant
‘Atlantic Islander’ . . .) Crazy stuff.
A
few weeks ago, I had to fill out one of those interminable forms that accompany
the delivery of healthcare in the USA. It was a requirement of the March 2010
Affordable Care Act, and I had to answer three questions. “The Government does not
allow for unanswered questions. If you choose not to disclose the requested
information, you must answer REFUSED to ensure compliance with the law”, the
form sternly informed me. (I did not bother to inquire what would happen to me
if I left the questions unanswered.) The first two questions ran as follows:
1.
Circle the one that best describes your RACE:
American
Indian or Alaska native
Asian
Native
Hawaiian or other Pacific Islander
Black
or African American
White
Hispanic
Other
Race
REFUSED
2.
Circle the one that best describes your ETHNICITY:
a. Hispanic or Latin
b. Non-Hispanic or Non-Latin
c. REFUSED
What
fresh nonsense is this? To think that a panel of experts actually sat down
around a table for several meetings and came up with this tomfoolery is almost
beyond belief. (You will notice that the forms did not ask me whether the
patient was an illegal immigrant.) But this must be one of the reasons why so
many are desperate to enter the country – to have the opportunity to respond to
those wonderful life-enhancing questionnaires created by our government.
This
sociological aberration leaks into ‘identity’, the great hoax of the 21st
century. A few weeks ago, the New York Times published an editorial in
which it, without a trace of irony, announced that some political candidate in
New York had recently identified herself as ‘queer Latina’, as if that settled
the suitability of her election. The newspaper’s letter pages are sprinkled
with earnest and vapid statements from subscribers who start off their
communications on the following lines: “As a bald progressive Polish-American
dentist, I believe that . . . .”, as if
somehow their views were not free, and arrived at after careful reflection, but
conditioned by their genetic material, their parents, their chosen career, and their
ideological group membership, and that their status somehow gave them a
superior entitlement to voice their opinions on the subject of their choice. (I believe the name for this is
‘essentialism’.) But all that is irrelevant to the fact of whether they have
anything of value to say.
The
trouble is that, if we read about the views of one bald progressive
Polish-American dentist, the next time we meet one of his or her kind, we shall
say: “Ah! You’re one of them!”, and assume that that person holds the same
opinions as the previously encountered self-appointed representative of the bald
progressive Polish-American dentist community. And we end up with clumsy
stereotypes, which of course are a Bad Thing.
Identity
should be about uniqueness, not groupthink or unscientific notions of ethnicity,
and cannot be defined by a series of labels. No habits or practices are
inherited: they are all acquired culturally. That doesn’t mean they are
necessarily bad for that reason, but people need to recognize that they were
not born on predestinate grooves to become Baptists or Muslims, to worship
cows, to practice female circumcision, or to engage in strange activities such as
shooting small birds in great numbers, or watching motor vehicles circle an
oval track at dangerous speeds for hours on end, in the hope that they will at
some time collide, or descending, and occasionally falling down on, snowy
mountainsides with their feet buckled to wooden planks, while doing their best
to avoid trees and boulders. It is not ‘in their blood’, or ‘in their DNA’.
Social
workers are encouraged (and sometimes required) to seek foster-parents for
adoption cases that match the subject’s ‘ethnicity’, so as to provide an
appropriate cultural background for them, such as a ‘native American’ way of
life. Wistful and new-agey adults, perhaps suffering from some disappointment
in career or life, sometimes seek out the birthplace of a grandparent, in the
belief that the exposure may reveal some vital part of their ‘identity’. All
absolute nonsense, of course.
For
instance, I might claim that cricket is ‘in my DNA’, but I would not be able to
tell you in what epoch that genetic mutation occurred, or why the gene has
atrophied in our rascally son, James, who was brought to these shores as a ten
month-old, and has since refused to show any interest whatsoever in the great
game. On the other hand, did the young Andrew Strauss dream, on the banks of
the blue Danube, of opening the batting for England? Did Michael Kasprowicz
learn to bowl outswingers in the shadow of the Tatra Mountains?
Yet
this practice of pigeon-holing and stereotyping leads to deeper problems. We now
have to deal with the newly discovered injustice of ‘cultural appropriation’. I
read the other day that student union officials at the University of East
Anglia had banned the distribution of sombreros to students, as stallholders
were forbidden from handing out ‘discriminatory or stereotypical imagery’.
Well, I can understand why Ku Klux Klan hoods, and Nazi regalia, would
necessarily be regarded as offensive, but sunhats? Were sombreros
introduced by the Spanish on reluctant Aztecan populations, and are they thus a
symbol of Spanish imperialism? Who is actually at risk here? What about solar
topis? Would they be banned, too?
We
mustn’t stop there, of course. Is the fact that Chicken Tikka Masala is now
viewed by some as a national British dish an insult to the subcontinent of
India, or a marvellous statement of homage to its wonderful cuisine? Should
South Koreans be playing golf, which, as we know, is an ethnic pastime of the
Scots? Should non-Maori members of the New Zealand rugby team be dancing the
haka? English bands playing rhythm ‘n’ blues? Should Irving Berlin have written
‘White Christmas’?
The
blight has even started to affect the world of imaginative fiction. I recently read,
in the Times Literary Supplement, in an article on John Updike, the
following: “Is self-absorbed
fiction always narcissistic, or only if it’s written by a straight white male?
What if it’s autofiction, does that make it ok? What are the alternatives? If a
writer ventures outside their own socio-cultural sphere, is that praiseworthy
empathy or problematic cultural appropriation? Is Karl Ove Knausgaard more
self-absorbed than Rachel Cusk? Is that a good thing or a bad thing?”
(‘Autofiction’ was a new one on me, but it apparently means that you can invent
things while pretending to write a memoir, and get away with it. Since most autobiographies
I have read are a pack of lies planned to glorify the accomplishments of the
writer, and paper over all those embarrassing unpleasantnesses, I doubt whether
we need a new term here. Reminiscences handed down in old age should more
accurately be called ‘oublioirs’.)
The
writer, Claire Lowdon, almost nails it, but falls into a pit of her own making.
‘Socio-cultural sphere’? What is that supposed to mean? Is that a category anointed
by some policepersons from a Literary Council, like the Soviet Glavlit, or
is it a classification, like ‘Pacific Islander’, that the author can provide
him- or her-self, as with ‘gay Latina’? Should Tolstoy’s maleness, and his
‘socio-cultural sphere’, have prevented him from imagining the torments of Anna
Karenina, or portraying the peasant Karatayev as a source of wisdom? The
defenders of culture against ‘misappropriation’ are hoist with the petard of
their own stereotypes. (And please don’t ask me who Karl Ove Knausgaard and
Rachel Cusk are. Just because I know who John Updike, James Thurber and Rube
Goldberg are, but fall short with these two, does not automatically make me nekulturny,
and totally un-cool.)
The
whole point of this piece is to emphasise the strengths and importance of
pluralism, and diminish the notion of multiculturalism. As I so urbanely wrote
in Chapter 10 of Misdefending the Realm: “In a pluralist society,
opinion is fragmented – for example, in the media, in political parties, in
churches (or temples or mosques), and between the legislative and the executive
arms of government. The individual rights of citizens and their consciences are
considered paramount, and all citizens are considered equal under the law. The
ethnic, cultural, religious or philosophical allegiances that they may hold are
considered private affairs – unless they are deployed to subvert the freedoms
that a liberal society offers them. A pluralist democracy values very highly
the rights of the individual (rather than of a sociologically-defined group),
and preserves a clear line between the private life and the public sphere.”
Thus,
while tracing some allegiance to the cultures of both the UK and the USA, I do
not have to admit to interest in any of their characteristic practices (opera,
horse-racing, NASCAR, American football, Game of Thrones, etc. etc.) but
can just quietly go about my business following my legal pursuits, and rejoice
in the variety and richness of it all.
It
was thus refreshing, however, to find elsewhere, in the same issue of the TLS,
the following statement – about cricket. An Indian politician, Shashi
Tharoor, wrote: “And yet, this
match revealed once again that cricket can serve as a reminder of all that
Indians and Pakistanis have in common – language, cuisine, music, clothes,
tastes in entertainment, and most markets of culture, including sporting
passions. Cricket underscores the common cultural mosaic that brings us
together – one that transcends geopolitical differences. This cultural
foundation both predates and precedes our political antipathy. It is what
connects our diasporas and why they find each other’s company comforting in
strange lands when they first emigrate – visibly so in the UK. Cricket confirms
that there is more that unites us than divides us.”
Well, up to a point, Lord Ram. That claim might be a slight exaggeration and simplification, avoiding those tetchy issues about Hindu-based nationalism, but no matter. Cricket is a sport that was enthusiastically picked up – not appropriated – in places all around the world. I cannot be the only fan who was delighted with Afghanistan’s appearance in the recent World Cup, and so desperately wanted the team to win at least one game. I have so many good memories of playing cricket against teams from all backgrounds (the Free Foresters, the Brixton West Indians, even the Old Alleynians), never questioning which ‘socio-cultural sphere’ they came from (okay, occasionally, as those readers familiar with my Richie Benaud experience will attest), but simply sharing in the lore and traditions of cricket with those who love the game, the game in which, as A. G. McDonnell reminded us in England Their England, the squire and the blacksmith contested without class warfare getting in the way. Lenin was said to have despaired when he read that policemen and striking miners in Scotland took time off from their feuding to play soccer. He then remarked that revolution would never happen in the UK.
For a while, I considered myself part of that very wholesome tradition. I was looking forward, perhaps, to explaining one day to my grandchildren that I had watched Cowdrey and May at the Oval (‘Oh my Hornby and my Barlow long ago . . .’), and that I could clearly recall an evening in late July 1956 where I overheard a friend of my father’s asking him whether he had heard that ‘Laker took all ten’. But Ashley, and the twins Alexis and Alyssa (one of their maternal great-grandfathers looked just like Ho Chi Minh, but was a very gentle man with no discernible cricket gene in his make-up) would surely give me a quizzical look, as if it were all very boring, and ask me instead to tell them again the story of how I single-handedly tracked down the Surrey Puma . . .
Uprooted and rootless I thus remain. My cosmopolitan days are largely over, too. Even though I have never set my eyes on Greenland’s icy mountains or India’s coral strand (or Minsk), I was fortunate enough to visit all five continents on my business travels. I may still make the occasional return to the United Kingdom: otherwise my voyages to major metropolitan centres are restricted to visits to Wilmington for appointments with the chiropractor, and cross-country journeys to Los Altos, California to see James and his family.
So
where does that leave me, and the ‘common cultural mosaic that binds us
together’? A civilized culture should acknowledge some common heritage and
shared customs, while allowing for a large amount of differences. Individuals
may have an adversarial relationship in such an environment, but it should be
based on roles that are temporary, not essentials. Shared custom should
prevent the differences becoming destructive. Yet putting too many new stresses
on the social fabric too quickly will cause it to fray. For example, returning
to the UK has often been a strange experience, revealing gradual changes in common
civilities. I recall, a few years ago, walking into the branch of my bank in
South Croydon, where I have held an account since 1965. (The bank manager
famously gave me what I interpreted as a masonic handshake in 1971, when I was
seeking a loan to ease my entry into the ‘property-owning classes’.) The first thing I saw was a sign on the wall
that warned customers something along these lines: “Abuse of the service staff
in this bank will not be tolerated! Offenders will be strictly prosecuted.”
My,
oh my, I thought – does this bank have a problem! What a dreadful first
impression! Did they really resent their customers so much that they had to welcome
them with such a hostile message? Was the emotional well-being of their service
staff that fragile? Did the bank’s executives not realise that customer service
requires a thick skin? And perhaps behind all that lay a deeper problem – that
their customer service, and attentiveness to customers’ needs, were so bad that
customers too often were provoked into ire? Why would they otherwise advertise
that fact to everyone who walked in?
I
can’t see that happening in a bank in the United States, where I am more likely
to receive the well-intentioned but cringe-making farewell of ‘Have a blessed
day!’ when I have completed my transaction. That must be the American
equivalent of the masonic handshake. (No, I don’t do all my bank business via
my cell-phone.) Some edginess and lack of trust appear to have crept in to the
domain of suburban Surrey – and maybe beyond. Brexit must have intensified
those tensions.
Another
example: In North Carolina, when walking along the street, we residents are in
the habit of engaging with strangers as we pass them, with a smile, and a ‘Good
Day!’, or ’How are you doin’?’, just as a measure of reinforcing our common
civility and good humour. When I last tried that, walking around in South
Croydon, where my roots are supposed to be, it did not work out well. I got a
scared look from an astonished local, as if to say: ‘Who’s that weird geezer!
He clearly doesn’t belong here’. And he would be right.
In conclusion: a list. As a retired Anglo-American slightly Aspergerish atheist ex-database administrator, I love lists, as all persons with the above description predictably do. My choice below catalogues fifty cultural figures (including one pair) who have influenced me, or for whom I hold some enthusiasm, a relationship occasionally enhanced by a personal encounter that contained something special. (I should point out, however, that I was brought up in a milieu that stressed the avoidance of showing excessive enthusiasm: ‘Surtout, pas trop de zèle!’. Somehow I survived American business without being ‘passionate’ about anything.) That does not mean that these persons are idols, heroes, icons, or role-models – they simply reflect my enthusiasms and tastes. But they give an idea of how scattered and chaotic any one person’s cultural interests can be in a pluralist society. Think of them as my cosmopolitan roots. Rachel Cusk did not make the list, but she would probably have beaten out J. R. R. Tolkien and Eric Hobsbawm.
News update: A few weeks ago, one of my on-line research colleagues contacted me on some topic, adding incidentally: “You probably know that Ursula Beurton [i.e. SONIA] is the title of Ben Macintyre’s next book.” Well, I did not know that, but was able to verify the information at https://www.thebookseller.com/news/macintyre-reveals-20th-centurys-greatest-woman-spy-viking-979556. I thought it appropriate and timely to record the fact that I had tried to contact Macintyre towards the end of last year, sending the following message to his agent at Penguin/Random House, and asking her to forward it to the author:
“Dear Mr Macintyre,
I have just finished reading ‘The
Spy and the Traitor’, which I enjoyed as much as your previous books on
espionage and sabotage (all of which I own).
I wondered whether you were
searching around for a topic for your next project. If you consider that
extra-judicial execution of a German spy by the British authorities in World
War II might be an attention-getting subject, may I suggest that you look at my
latest monthly blog at www.coldspur.com? This is a
fascinating case that has not received the attention it merits. Alternatively,
you might want to pursue a highly credible explanation for the failure by
Britain’s Radio Security Service to detect Soviet agent SONIA’s radio
transmissions a little later on. The full saga can be seen at https://coldspur.com/sonias-radio/.
I am a serious historian. My book
‘Misdefending the Realm’, about the communist subversion of Britain’s security
during the time of the Nazi-Soviet pact, published a year ago, was based on my
doctoral thesis at the University of Buckingham. I clearly have some copyright
interest in what I have written on my website, but I am keen to encourage an
author like you to pick up my research, and collaborate with me on broader
publication.
I thank you for your time, and look
forward to hearing from you.
Sincerely,
Antony Percy (Southport, NC)”
I did not receive the favour of a
reply, not even an acknowledgment, but that is sadly not an unusual experience.
I am intrigued to know what secret sources Mr. Macintyre has been able to lay
his hands on, but I would have thought that ‘Sonia’s Radio’, and ‘Sonia and the
Quebec Agreement’ would have provided him with some valuable research fodder. After
all, if he came up with similar conclusions to mine, that would be quite
noteworthy. On the other hand, if he did not, it would mean that he had missed
an opportunity. Just sayin’. (And of course he may come up with some
spectacular evidence that counters everything I have written.)
So I thought I should lay this
marker on the ground, just in case.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The Mystery of the
Undetected Radios, Part 5
“S.I.S. foresee no
difficulties in the provision of W/T sets on the scale we understand the S.O.2.
require, but the extension of this form of communication will raise demands for
an increase in the W/T frequencies and the number of skilled wireless operators
allotted to the S.I.S., or to S.O.2. if an independent organisation is set up
under their direction. As the whole plan will depend on successful
communications, and their establishment must necessarily form a commitment in
the early stages, we feel that favourable consideration should be given to
these demands.” (from ‘Special Operations Executive’,
Report by the Joint Planning Staff, 9 August 1941)
The previous chapter in this saga concluded with an analysis of the military situation in Europe of June 1941. Hitler’s war machine had recently invaded the Soviet Union, prompting the latter’s agents back in Germany to be urgently re-activated by Moscow Centre. In Britain, the Radio Security Service had found its permanent home within SIS, and David Petrie, the new Director-General of MI5, was implementing the organisation he had envisioned before he accepted the job, which allowed B Division to concentrate exclusively on anti-Axis counter-espionage and counter-sabotage activity. The Nazi invasion of Great Britain had been (temporarily) called off, but the Abwehr believed it maintained a few residual spies from the Lena operation in place, to keep it informed of morale, weather conditions, and military plans. A year after its foundation, the Special Operations Executive was still groping its way in search of an effective and secure model for building a sabotage network in Nazi-occupied Europe. The acquisition of new territories brought more flexible and more powerful wireless detection capabilities to the Reich’s defence and intelligence organisations, but presented fresh challenges in scope, geography, communications and the management of hostile populations.
I had originally intended, in this installment, to take the story up to the end of 1943, but the volume of material forced me to be more conservative. Instead, this chapter covers the period up to the autumn of 1942 – a similarly critical turning-point in the conduct of the war. Fortunes for the Allies were probably at their lowest in 1942. Even though the USA had now joined the conflict, Great Britain was being battered on all fronts, and the Soviet Union was trying desperately to repel the Nazi advance. Stalin and his minions were applying pressure on the UK and the USA to open a ‘Second Front’, yet Churchill did not impress upon the dictator the impossibility of launching a successful invasion of Europe so soon. Nevertheless, plans were already underway for the deception campaign deemed necessary for the eventual assault on the European mainland, and the unit responsible, the London Controlling Section, acquired new leadership. The XX Committee nursed some doubts: whether their most established agent, TATE, was trusted by the Abwehr, and whether their opponents saw through the whole deception exercise. Attempts to cooperate with the Soviets on wireless and cypher matters (some officers hoped that the Soviets would share with them their codes, and thus eliminate decryption needs!) also started to break down at the end of 1942.
Meanwhile, the Abwehr, now joined by the Gestapo, was starting to mop up the Rote Kapelle (Red Orchestra), the spy network controlled by the Soviets. Schulze-Boysen was arrested on August 30, 1942, and Germany had by then started to apply to the operations of SOE and SIS what it had learned in radio detection and infiltration of Soviet enemy cells. The invasion of North Africa prompted Germany, in November 1942, to take over control of Vichy France, putting a severe dent in the efforts of French resistance movements that had been operating with relative freedom there. In Britain, the Soviet Union’s spies were able to take advantage of the pusillanimity displayed by British politicians, anxious not to upset Stalin. SONIA was active, and had been joined by her husband: Fuchs had recently adopted British citizenship. Despite Petrie’s concerns, the communist spy Oliver Green was not prosecuted. And the RSS appeared to ignore many illicit wireless transmissions that were being made from British soil.
I should make clear that
it is not my intention to provide a comprehensive summary of all aspects of
these resistance movements, and the various attempts at espionage and sabotage.
My goal has been to show patterns of wireless usage among the various agencies,
the techniques that led to both success and failure, and reveal how the
advances in expertise and technology in radio-detection and location-finding
contributed to the fortunes of the secret radio-operators, and thus to the
outcome of the war.
Countering
the Red Orchestra
Plans for increased wireless activity from Soviet spies in Germany had begun before Barbarossa. At the beginning of May 1941, for example, Berlin station had asked for more, and improved, radio-sets for the Harnack group. Thus it was only a few days after Barbarossa, on June 26, that German monitoring-stations intercepted the first of the transmissions from the network that the Nazis would come to call the ‘Rote Kapelle’. It was the Oberkommando der Wehrmacht, in its interception station at Cranz, that picked up the callsign ‘KLK from PTX’. As Heinz Höhne wrote, in Codeword Direktor: “By 8 July 1941 the intercept service had seventy-eight Comintern transmitters on its books and by October there were a further ten. (By July 1942 there were 325 clandestine Soviet sets working in German-occupied Europe, the majority admittedly on the Eastern Front.)”
The Funkabwehr (Wireless Defence, which was not subordinate to the Abwehr) had been approved by Hitler as the authority for radio monitoring in June 1941. Competing intelligence groups had tried to take responsibility for the interception of illicit broadcasting, but both the Abwehr and the Ordnungspolizei (the Orpo, or regular police) had failed. The Orpo, which at the start of the war was responsible for locating unlicensed transmitters, had tried to develop its own interception capabilities, and, after setting up in Norway and the Netherlands, extended its reach into France, Poland and Russia, hoping to be able to work independently. Yet it was overwhelmed by sheer volumes. The Funkabwehr was stronger, bolstered by the transfer of expertise and men from the army interception service, with five companies formed to cover Europe from Norway to the Balkans. Yet, at this stage, the equipment used by the Funkabwehr was inferior to, say, that of the Luftwaffe. It possessed only short-range direction-finders, and its mobile units were too bulky and obvious. It might have come as a surprise to the British authorities (who, it will be remembered, were at the time concerned that transmissions from their double-agents might be accurately located by the Abwehr) to learn that the FuIII (the shortened version of the very Teutonic name for the radio section, OKW/WNV/FuIII) as late as September was still trying to establish whether the transmitter with the PTX callsign was working in North Germany, Belgium, Holland or northern France – that is an area as large as England itself.
In fact FuIII discovered, through ground-wave detection, three illicit transmitters on its doorstep, in Berlin, and by October 1941 was ready to pounce. The operation was bungled, however, and an observer was able to warn Schulz-Boysen of the impending raid, after which the transmitters (who had deployed solid security practices) were shut down on October 22, and not reactivated until February 1942. FuIII had thus to return its attention to PTX, and, with improved direction-finding techniques, was soon confident that its operator was working in Belgium, probably in Bruges. FuIII then engaged the assistance of the local Abwehr office. A few weeks later, on November 17, Berlin confidently informed the local team that Brussels was now the source. Captain Piepe flew over the city with direction-finding equipment, and aided by improved short-range detection gear (as well as by disastrously long broadcasts by the radio operators), a successful raid was conducted on the night of December 13/14. The agent KENT’s set had been disabled, and the chief, Trepper, had to flee to France.
The Rote Kapelle in
Germany was eventually mopped up quite speedily. Hitler, provoked by the insult
of hostile wireless operators continuing to transmit, ordered its destruction
in early 1942, and brought the Gestapo in to assist. The exercise was a rare
example of the German intelligence agencies cooperating. As Hugh Trevor-Roper
wrote in his report on the Abwehr: “Liaison at the centre for the most part
consisted of little more than the transmission of reports between departments,
though some large-scale cases, such as the Rote Kapelle, appear to have been
centrally controlled by co-operation between different organisations.”
The counter-espionage
operation was thus aided by the secret police’s merciless interrogation and
torture of agents they had arrested, as well as by some absurdly irresponsible
behavior by the wireless operators. The papers seized in Brussels had given
Germany’s decryption agency insights into the codes used, and this experience
was parlayed into more aggressive pursuit of the members of the network in
1942. Yet as early as October 10, 1941, a fateful message had been sent from
Brussels that revealed the addresses of the major spies in Berlin,
Schulze-Boysen, Harnack and Kuckhoff, and when that message was deciphered in
July 1942, it allowed the traitors to be tracked down quickly, and eventually
executed.
For some time more, the
Rote Kapelle operated outside the boundaries of Germany: the Brussels cell was
effectively moved to Paris, while the unit in Switzerland, first detected in
September 1942, would remain a thorn in the Funkabwehr’s flesh until late in 1943.
The Abwehr learned, however, several lessons from the successful exercise in Brussels
and Berlin. More accurate long-range direction-finding was necessary, but it
would always have to be complemented by more discrete, miniaturised, and
concealable local equipment. Gaining access to codebooks, and torturing spies
to betray secrets, made up for slow and lengthy decryption capabilities. Given
the rivalries that were endemic to German intelligence, a degree of cooperation
between the Gestapo, the Orpo, and the Abwehr (who all had different agendas)
turned out to be an important contributor to success. Moreover, the experiences
that shortly followed in the Netherlands and Belgium proved that an efficient
machine could, with some patience, ‘turn’ radio networks into an efficient
vehicle for arresting further agents before they even started broadcasting. The
improved techniques in location-finding would eventually, some time in 1943, be
consolidated in the Gestapo’s headquarters on the Avenue Foch in Paris.
The Abwehr and the
‘Englandspiel’
The
Abwehr was then able to apply some its lessons learned to confounding the
attempts of the SOE to install sabotage agents into Nazi-occupied Europe. The
Netherlands was one of the busiest countries, and, from the German standpoint,
had one if its most ingenious teams working on the problem of illicit wireless.
With its territory expanded, the RSHA was able to deploy more accurate
direction-finding techniques, and Section IX of the Abwehr in the Netherlands
had been informed, in the summer of 1941, of what sounded like classical agent
activity (call-signs, irregular times of communications, short traffic-periods,
etc.) in the country, in a triangle with a base of about twelve miles between
Utrecht and Amersfoort. Another transmitter was indicated in an equilateral triangle
of about twenty miles between Gouda, Delft and Noordwijk. An intense campaign
of close-range tracking was initiated.
Issues
of territorial ownership had to be resolved, however. If the groups responsible
were working independently of London, it would fall to the Orpo (which, predictably,
had its own Radio Observation Office, known as FuB) to investigate and
prosecute. In the Abwehr’s mind, the Orpo would enter the project
bull-headedly, quick to trumpet its success and punish the offenders: Himmler’s
Security Police (Sicherheitspolizei, or Sipo), of which the secret police, the Geheime
Staatspolizei (Gestapo), was a part, alongside the criminal police (Kriminalpolizei,
or Kripo), would be even more aggressive. The Abwehr, on the other hand, had
longer-term goals of undermining the network, learning more, and inveigling
further indiscretions. Hermann Giskes of the Abwehr had been able to gain the
cooperation of the Orpo and the Sipo, and was then informed that the Funkabwehr
had been able to prove that the stations were communicating with contacts in
England. (A few months later, the station communicating with PTX had been localised
to ‘North of London’ – still not a very precise estimate.)
The
transmitter with the callsign UBX was caught red-handed by the Sipo, but the
opportunity to play the agent back dissolved, as Sipo insisted on performing
the interrogation, and the codes used turned out to be hard to crack. Another
failure occurred in the Hague, where the local direction-finder, disguised as a
meter-reader, was too obvious. Even though the operator with callsign TBO was
localised to a single block of flats, the operator got away. These failures,
and the corresponding decline in illicit transmissions, meant that the
Wehrmacht direction-finding detachment was withdrawn from the Netherlands at
the end of September, showing that, at this time, such units were something of
a luxury that had to be deployed sparsely. Yet, early in 1942 the FuB had
discovered a new transmitter with the call-sign RLS, located only as ‘somewhere
in South Holland’. Close-range direction-finding was able to ‘pinpoint’ (a
perhaps overused term in this sphere of discourse) to a modern block of flats
in the Farhenheitsstraat in the Hague. The Sipo was able to conduct a
successful raid on March 6, and haul in one Lauwers, who was to play a major
role in allowing the Germans to run the SOE network in the famed ‘Englandspiel’,
by which the Abwehr controlled almost all the SOE’s network in the Netherlands..
When
Giskes wrote his book about the operation (London
Calling North Pole), he described how incompetent and poorly trained the
SOE wireless operators had been. “Without doubt, lack of experience and
gullibility played an important part on the other side. The agents were really
amateurs, despite their training in England, and they had no opportunity to
work up through practice to the standard required for their immensely difficult
task.” Yet the main fault lay with their contacts in England, who overlooked
the omission of security signals that would have indicated that the agents were
not operating under duress. Giskes rightly criticised the total radio
organisation of British Intelligence for its sloppy approach to security, which
allowed a small team of Orpo men to hoodwink the Baker Street setup, going on
to write: “The carelessness of the enemy is illustrated by the fact that more
than fourteen different radio links were established with London for longer or
shorter periods during the Nordpol operation, and these fourteen were operated
by six ORPO men!” He also showed that both parties were in total ignorance of
the enemy’s direction-finding techniques, grossly overestimating the
comparative capability of the other. Giskes said that the Abwehr assumed that
the British would be taking bearings on the wireless locations of their agents,
just as B1a in MI5 took pains to ensure that agents like TATE did actually
transmit from where they were supposed to be.
The
successful deception would carry on until March 1944, when Giskes recommended
to the RSHA of putting a stop to it, sending a message of disdain and triumph
to the British when he did so. The whole exercise was a coup for the Germans,
and a tactical disaster for the British. Certainly, Giskes and his team showed
as much flair and imagination as the members of the Double-Cross operation, and
the British SOE Netherlands group was woefully naïve and gullible about what
was going on (and later tried to cover up its mistakes). Yet the impact on the
war’s outcome was meagre: many gallant lives were lost (the Germans executed
most of the wireless operators, despite the Gestapo making promises to Giskes
to the contrary), but sabotage in the Netherlands was not a critical component
of the conflict, while deception of Allied invasion plans most assuredly was.
I shall study the infrastructure that the Funkabwehr supposedly deployed from the Gestapo headquarters in Paris in the next instalment. It represents an impressive achievement – if it can be entirely believed. Hugh Trevor-Roper, who wrote a very informative account of the detection and location methods deployed by the Orpo and the Funkabwehr, which can be seen in the HW 34/2 folder at Kew, encouraged a certain degree of caution. After describing the technical means by which a transmitting station could be precisely located within half an hour, he went on to write: “The greater amount and reliability of information which has become available since the end of the war has shown that the picture presented by these reports was very far from accurate. In point of fact there is no real evidence that the size of the Funkabwehr was in any way remarkable nor that it possessed greater technical efficiency than might have been expected. This throws an interesting light on the origin of these reports which came from apparently quite distinct sources but which were yet mutually confirmatory. In the light of this it is impossible to avoid the conclusion that they were the result of exaggerated information deliberately put out by the German authorities to discourage the Allies from the use of illicit wireless. In this case they may in effect have been a form of preventive weapons used by the Funkabwehr itself whose effectiveness may have been feared by its own chiefs or by other security services to be very different from what these reports suggested.” That judgment would echo a familiar theme – that the Germans exaggerated their direction-finding abilities in order to deter operators and instill fear.
Lastly,
the Germans admitted that ‘cooperation’ was a technique forced upon them by
confused organizational structure. In his report on German Radio Intelligence
given to the Americans in March 1950, General Praun wrote that this structure:
“ . . . in which the authority of the
counterintelligence agencies, the civilian police, the Central Office of
National Security, and the like overlapped constantly – – led to a waste of effort and constant
jurisdictional conflicts. As a result many an enemy radio agent was able to
escape, although his whereabouts had been definitely established by D/F.” Maybe there is an element of buck-passing in
General Praun’s account, but the reputation for ruthless efficiency over
wireless matters enjoyed by the Nazi counter-intelligence machine received
another buffeting.
SOE Strikes for
Independence
In
the previous instalment, in which I concentrated on SOE in France, I showed how
histories of SOE have tended to overstate the efficiencies of Nazi
radio-detection and location-finding techniques in the first couple of years of
its existence, as an honourable but incorrect method of covering up its own
operational failures, primarily in the area of training and security. Thus the
experience in the Netherlands constitutes a more useful representation of how
the Germans made advances in their defensive techniques, taking advantage of
geography (a smaller, adjacent area, with flatter terrain, which made
concealment difficult, and radio-wave distortion less likely). The Netherlands
was also a crowded theatre in terms of the overall conduct of the war: the
obvious sea-based entry towards Germany from the British Isles, and the
territory that bombers on their way to the German heartland had to cross. For
those two reasons it was stoutly defended. I now turn to analyzing the Allied
perspective of SOE’s accomplishments in the Low Countries.
Whereas
British Intelligence was able to compose (primarily through interpretation of
ULTRA intercepts) a highly accurate picture of the organisation of their Nazi
counterparts – insights that amazed officers interrogated after the war – the
Germans had only a hazy idea of the structure of their adversaries’
intelligence units. M.R.D. Foot has written about how the SS and the Abwehr did
not understand the distinctions between SOE and SIS, were slow to conclude that
they had separate missions (sabotage and intelligence-gathering, respectively),
and even thought that the SAS was a uniformed wing of SOE. Yet SIS and SOE were
at daggers drawn, in a rivalry that matched any of the internecine battles of
the Nazi hierarchies. From the outset, Stewart Menzies, the head of SIS, had
regarded SOE, set up under the civilian control of Hugh Dalton, as an
irresponsible upstart unit whose destructive sabotage activities would
interfere with SIS’s mission of intelligence-gathering. While jealously
protecting his ULTRA information sources, since the Government Code and Cypher
School reported to him, Menzies had also been given control of RSS, and had
established a wireless section (Section VIII) under Richard Gambier-Parry.
The
problem was that SOE was scorned by SIS, interfered with by the Foreign Office,
and excluded from the military planning mechanism in the War Office, all of
which led Frank Nelson to threaten to resign in November 1941. Hugh Dalton does
not even mention SIS or Menzies in his diaries (primarily for reasons of
secrecy), but they were a thorn in his flesh, and it was not until after Dalton
was relieved of his post in February 1942 that SOE was able to take better
control over its own communications. For SOE had to go begging, not only for
airplanes that it had to plead for against the priorities of the Air Ministry,
but also for wireless equipment and ciphers. As Foot wrote: “ . . . all SOE’s W/T equipment
and ciphers were handed out by SIS, of which the home station handled all the
traffic – with no increase in the cipher staff. This naturally caused delays,
which in turn caused friction.” Thus the dry, bureaucratic minute with which I
introduced this segment does not do justice to the struggle that evolved
between SOE and SIS. SOE’s requirements had by far surpassed what SIS could
provide. The matter would not be resolved until June 1942. Professor Hinsley,
who in Volume 2 of his History of British
Intelligence in World War II overall revealed a rather hazy and misleading understanding
of how MI8 morphed into RSS, recorded how SOE, in March 1942, ‘acquired its own
codes and wireless organisations and no longer depended on those of the SIS’.
Moreover, Menzies, and
his sidekick Dansey controlled the information coming back from SOE agents.
Claude Dansey – – an even more committed enemy of SOE than
Menzies – was the latter’s liaison at Baker Street, the headquarters of the SOE,
and was responsible for ensuring that, under an agreement made as early as September
15, 1940, any intelligence gathered by SOE agents had to be passed to Menzies
even before SOE officers and managers had a chance to see it. (I was intrigued to
read in the London Review of Books,
May 9, 2019, an extract from an unpublished memoir by Kenneth Cohen, shared by
his son, in which Cohen, who had worked for Dansey in the highly clandestine
‘Z’ unit, reported that ‘the SIS organisation was at its worst, partly because
it made no serious attempt to pool varied intelligence sources on France: diplomatic
(even Vichy); Free French; SOE, and our own counter-espionage were all
operating uncoordinated.’ Neglect of SOE was no surprise, but Menzies was
clearly in love with ULTRA, and derived his power and prestige from his role as
communicator to Churchill of the output of the project.)
Thus the setbacks which
SOE experienced in the Low Countries have to be reviewed in the light of the
challenges imposed upon them by SIS. Several mishaps were reported in the
attempts to land agents in the Netherlands in the summer of 1941. Radio
equipment frequently failed, as it had been wired improperly (or so was the
claim by SOE alumni). A lone agent, J. J. Zomer, was parachuted in in mid-June,
and the first successful pair (Homburg and Sporre) arrived by the same means on
September 7, which time happened to coincide with an increase in sabotage,
probably caused by Dutch communists who had now changed sides. In any case,
Arthur Seyss-Inquart, who had been appointed Reichskommissar over the
Netherlands in May 1940, was ordered to clamp down. As Giskes reported in
detail, none of the agents survived long undetected. Zomer was discovered near
Utrecht on August 31, by direction-finding equipment: his capture turned out to
be a colossal liability, as ‘the text of about a hundred messages that he had
exchanged with London since his arrival in mid-June, both in cipher and in
clear’ (Foot), was captured with him. On the night of November 7/8, Taconis and
Lauwers were sent into Holland to find out what had happened to Homburg and
Sporre. Lauwers’s set would not work, and he had to get it repaired by a
student. It was not until early January that Lauwers was able to make his first
transmission, a delay in operation that some at Baker Street thought
suspicious, only this time his silence had been an accident.
By now, the Abwehr knew
about planned aircraft arrivals, with stores or further agents. Lauwers was
arrested on March 6, and was turned just quickly enough to meet his
transmission schedule. When a junior employee in N Section of SOE pointed out
that Lauwers’s next message did not contain any security checks, he was told
‘not to worry about trivia, at the start of great events’. Foot indicates that
security checks were regarded as an annoying fad of Menzies’s, but in this
case, Gambier-Parry and his team were correct. It took a long while for Baker
Street to come to the conclusion that its network had been suborned: since
running a successful agent was what defined the career of the home officers,
they were reluctant (as were the Abwehr espionage officers) to believe the
evidence they had been trained to suspect. At the end of April, Gubbins,
responsible for operations, expressed to Hambro the uncertainty felt by the
Dutch authorities about which groups in the Netherlands should be regarded as
intact. Yet the network was not closed down, and further agents were needlessly
sacrificed.
SOE was undone more by
its own incompetence in Belgium: it seemed to experience special trouble in
recruiting appropriate persons. If no subversion of the networks on the lines
of the Dutch fiasco occurred, enough missteps were made for ‘T’ Section of SOE
effectively to shoot itself in the foot. Parachute drops started in May 1941,
but the navigator on the first run forgot to press the switch to release the
container of the wireless, with the result that it actually landed in Germany. Training
was frequently rushed. The wireless operator Leblicq died horribly after making
a bad exit from a plane. Agents were frequently dropped miles beyond their
designated dropping-zone. One Courtin foolishly strung up his set immediately
he had booked himself into a hotel: the casual curiosity of the local police
resulted in his aerial being spotted, and his wireless set discovered under his
jacket. (That is at least an indication that less clumsy and bulky apparatus
was in use at the time.) Another, called Campion, started transmitting on
December 1, but he was quickly captured, and his set turned, allowing the
Germans to confirm new arrivals, and be waiting for them. Agents frequently
fell out with their wireless operators, whom they regarded as feckless,
careless or idle. One named van Impe plugged his AC-adapted set into a DC
socket, and burned it out. Brion and van Horen stayed on the air for over an
hour, and were caught by direction-finding: Van Horen had to watch while an
Orpo sergeant played his set back. Fonck always transmitted from the same place
– his mother’s home, and was caught on May 2, 1942. In June 1942, ‘Lynx’ could
not make his wireless work.
Such maladroitness was
compounded by the nervousness of the local population. Belgium was a small
country, and it was difficult to hide. It was perhaps understandable that
scared members of the population, doing all they could to survive the war,
brought such illicit goings-on to the attention of the authorities. Thus Foot’s
conclusion is not wholly surprising: “London normally put
these arrests of wireless operators down to efficient German direction-finding.
D/F was in fact often the cause; but so was careless talk, and so sometimes –
as Campion’s example shows – was treachery. It suited the Germans to have the
British believing in D/F, rather than realizing how widespread were the
Germans’ informers, conscious and unconscious, in resistance circles. One contemporary
account put down denunciation as responsible for 98 per cent of the arrests in
Belgium.” It was much more Secret Army
than ‘Allo ‘Allo.
And I unashamedly quote Foot again, at length, with his final judgment on the Belgian operation.
“By late October 1942 T had dispatched forty-five agents to Belgium, of whom thirty-two had fallen into enemy hands, ten of them – including three killed in enemy action – on their dropping zones. Besides Leblicq, who had never landed, eighteen of these forty-five were wireless operators. Among these, Verhafen had returned safely, Vergucht had no set, and all the rest were already dead or in enemy hands: in most cases, unknown to T. It may help the reader to have these unhappy results set out in the table on the following page; which adds two relevant agents from DF and one from the NKVD to T’s tally.”
“The Germans were both ingenious and assiduous in playing back their captured sets; T’s war diary is full of imaginary tales of minor acts of sabotage, with a few major ones – undetectable from the air – thrown in; T dutifully reported all this to higher authorities, and it was generally understood in the secret world in Whitehall that Belgian resistance showed great promise. This was all illusion: T had so far achieved very little.” The sense of failure was crystallized in the fact that, in August 1942, SOE and the Belgian government-in-exile came to break off relations in a dispute over objectives.
The
timing of Foot’s analysis (and what I reported in January) shows that SOE’s
move to independence from SIS brought results only slowly, and that the lessons
of security were not quickly learned by Gubbins himself. The switch occurred in
June 1942, and SOE took control of wireless, as well as the deployment of codes
and ciphers. It constructed its own sets, and developed a training centre at
Thame Park in Oxfordshire. It established two transmitting-receiving statins at
Grendon Underwood and Poundon, on the Oxfordshire-Buckinghamshire border.
Later, Passy, of de Gaulle’s government-in-exile, was to claim that SOE
professionalism in wireless operation greatly improved after this, but the
service was still hindered by the abilities of those it could hire, and the
struggle to complement solid, reliable and more concealable equipment with safe
transmission practices.
SIS in Europe
While
most of the attention in the media has focused on SOE, SIS had a valuable role
to fill in providing intelligence from Nazi-occupied Europe. The networks had
to be re-built almost from scratch, however, as the Venlo incident (whereby two
SIS agents had been captured by the Germans, and identities of SIS networks
betrayed), and the rapid overrun of European territories by the German war
machine had left SIS without active agents or wireless capabilities to
communicate back to the United Kingdom. The history of this attempt at
reconstruction is choppy: much of it relies on individual testimonies that have
frequently been romanticized to emphasise the heroic. Keith Jeffery, in The Secret History of MI6, provided some
fragmented accounts of the challenges and successes, but there is no dedicated
‘authorised’ history of SIS espionage in Europe to draw on. Hinsley’s history
reminds us that SOE was accused by SIS of recruiting some of its agents, and
then invading its turf by using them to transmit intelligence when its mission
was one of sabotage.
Claude
Dansey’s Z organisation had moved to Switzerland at the outbreak of war, but the
wireless set in Geneva could be used only for receiving messages, because of
local regulations. Despite friction between SIS and the Dutch
government-in-exile, SIS was able to send in fifteen agents into the
Netherlands between June 1940 and the end of 1941, but eleven of these lost
their lives. Operations in Belgium were a little more successful: Gambier-Parry
learned a lesson from early mishaps that trying to train an agent with no
signalling experience into reliable wireless practices was a lost cause. (He
apparently did not pass this insight on to his dependent ‘colleagues’ in SOE;
moreover, it was a hopelessly utopian principle, given the recruitment pool to
which the subversive organisations had access.) Thus a successful network
called ‘Cleveland’, later ‘Service Clarence’, under Dewé operated fruitfully
until Dewé was captured and shot in 1944. ‘Cleveland’ was joined by three other
networks at the end of 1941, although Jeffrey writes that their effectiveness
as a source of intelligence was jeopardized by their use of a courier service
for British service personnel trying to escape home via Spain. By 1942,
however, with new, properly-trained wireless operators in place, the Air
Ministry and the War Office were complimenting the SIS networks in Belgium for
their valuable intelligence on German troop movements, night fighter
organisations, and railway activity.
The
theatre of France differed in many ways. What it offered in the way of terrain
– large and spacious, offering scope for concealment – was offset by some
intractable political problems, very representative of the fact that, while all
the governments-in-exile were bitterly opposed to Hitler, they frequently
nourished vastly differing visions of what should replace the Nazi tyranny when
the war was won. France had a strong Communist contingent, which was muted
during the Nazi-Soviet Pact, but took on new breakaway life after Barbarossa.
SIS’s strongest contacts had been with men who continued to serve under the
Vichy regime, a faction that was strongly opposed by de Gaulle’s Free
Frenchmen. Thus, as Jeffery points out, the split was reflected within SIS
where Wilfred (‘Biffy’ *) Dunderdale headed Section A.4, in contact with the
Vichy French, reporting directly to Menzies, while Kenneth Cohen, who had
served under Dansey in the Z Organisation in Paris, continued to report to
Dansey as head of A.5, dealing with the Free French.
[*
It is one thing for Wodehousian or Boy’s
Own Paper -type nicknames, such as ‘Biffy’, ‘Jumbo’, ‘Bobbety’, ‘Buster’, and
‘Sinbad’, to be used by their colleagues, but a regrettable aspect of this
mannerism is that all too frequently the sobriquets leak into the authorised
histories, sometimes perpetuating a character belied by the evidence.]
The
War Office applied pressure on SIS to infiltrate France immediately after the
country’s fall. For the first year, efforts were tentative, and successes
meagre. The professionalism of agents sent in was sub-standard, and attention
to security was weak. Far too many persons knew the names of other agents in a
network, and the networks were too big. One of the most prominent networks,
Navarre’s ‘Kul’ organisation, had successfully penetrated much of Northern
France, as well as the unoccupied zone, but Navarre was arrested in July 1941.
The network was then taken over by Marie-Madelene Fourcade, as ‘Alliance’, and
the latter has received a large amount of attention in histories and
biographies. Cohen was able to report a high degree of success in many
exploits, including the information gained by the Confrérie de Notre Dame about
Saint-Bruneval that led to the successful raid on the radar station in February
1942, but the losses, especially of wireless operators, caused a constant drain
on efforts to get information back to London.
Alliance
was largely undone by the recruitment of one Blanchet who, immediately after
Navarre’s incarceration, was sent out by London with a new type of transmitter,
and a mission to train agents in its operation, and in cyphers. At about the
same time, communist resistance fighters took up a more aggressive campaign of
assassinating German officers, which provoked sterner measures on all in the
movement. The Metro Barbès assassination of August 21, 1941 led to fierce
reprisals culminating in the execution of forty-eight hostages at Chateaubriant
on October 22. In turn, fierce debates took place between the
governments-in-exile and the more radical leadership of SOE, again spotlighting
the contrary aims of sabotage and intelligence-gathering.
SIS
benefitted from some relaxation. In the spring of 1942, for example, the
British Ambassador in Spain cancelled his ban on the deployment of clandestine
wireless sets. SIS thus continued with its mission, but in much of France and
the Low Countries the atmosphere had been contaminated by carelessness and
civilian fear. For a while, a burst of productivity allowed reports to be sent
to London from six French cities, but then disasters started to occur. Agents
in Pau were betrayed by the head of Alliance in the Dordogne, who had been
having an affair with the daughter of a policeman. Blanchet turned out to be a
Nazi informer: he was eventually executed by Alliance officers in November
1942. David Stafford informs us of another major disaster: “In November 1942
the names of 200 of its [Carte’s] important members fell into the hands of the
Abwehr when a courier fell asleep on a train and a German agent walked off with
his briefcase . . .” While the intensity of requests from London for
information increased every week, the networks were becoming under more and
more stress.
A
significant fact about this period is that radio direction-finding, at least
until the summer of 1942, did not play a large role in the dissolution of the
networks, which were undermined by traitors and poor security procedures. Yet
the Nazi RSHA was impatient at the progress that the Abwehr had been making in
eliminating all illicit wireless activity. On April 18, 1942, the ardent
pro-Nazi Pierre Laval became head of the Vichy government, and collaborated in
a much harsher policy. Laval gave his approval for the SS to transport into the
South nearly three hundred agents from the SS and the Abwehr, accompanied by a
fleet of cars and vans with the latest direction-finding equipment. Alliance
tried to adapt by giving instructions to operators to move around more, and
restrict their broadcasts, but the attempt was largely futile. On November 11,
the so-called ‘Free Zone’ was invaded by several divisions of the Wehrmacht:
the period of intense and accurate surveillance, so familiar from the war
movies, started at this time. As Hinsley records: “ . .
.operation Torch led to a further
setback for the SIS by precipitating the German occupation of Vichy France,
where its own and Polish and the Free French networks suffered heavy casualties
and widespread arrests, and Bertrand [who had developed productive connections
both in Vichy and Paris] forced to retreat to the Italian-occupied zone in the
south, lost most of his remaining contacts.”
The Double-Cross
Operation
Back in Great Britain, as the threat of imminent invasion wore off, MI5 started to prepare its double-agents for the inevitable deception operation that would be required when Allied forces would cross the Channel into Europe. Some had had to be discarded, because their credible sell-by date had elapsed, or they had turned out to be untrustworthy (e.g. Reysen (GOOSE), ter Braak, Caroli (SUMMER), and Owens (SNOW) – all incarcerated or dead. TATE (Wulf Schmidt) appeared to have the most potential, but he had to be given a credible cover-story to explain his survival. While the investments that MI5 made in his equipment eventually provided him with a reliable transmitting capability, the need for him to find permanent employment put restrictions on his mobility, and he was thus prevented from answering much of the questionnaires sent to him by his handlers. But first, his ability to maintain reliable communications with the Abwehr had to be developed.
TATE experienced an extensive number of teething-problems when his communications were tested out in the latter half of 1941. He had been given frequencies that were too close to a commercial station, and thus needed an alternative crystal. But when Karel Richter flew in with a replacement, in May 1941, Reed of B1A later discovered that it would not work on TATE’s apparatus. His transmitter was unstable, his receiver was too weak; modifications had to be made to his aerial. His handlers failed to pick up messages on his alternative wavelength (which made MI5 question how efficient the German equivalent of the RSS was). He was having problems with corroded parts, but received poor technical advice from the Germans on replacements. The apparatus was too large and conspicuous, and thus could not be moved around the country easily.
The
experiments and tinkering went on into March 1942, when it appears that MI5 had
almost given up. RSS was constantly monitoring TATE’s attempts to make contact
(and the responses from the Abwehr). One irony from this exercise was the
arrived conclusion that any double-agent working in the UK would be at great
risk from direction-finding. As Reed wrote on March 16, 1942: “It is quite
apparent from this that as soon as any agent here starts to send more than one
or two messages at a time the possibility of his station being intercepted and
located by means of direction finding is very great. TATE for example can
usually get through his traffic in about ten or twelve minutes, but operating
is spread over a period of an hour to an hour and a half, the danger to the
agent is great . . .” Reed therefore made efforts to reduce the radiation
output from the set, so that groundwave detection would be more difficult.
At
last, in the spring of 1942, regular communications were achieved, and TATE’s
wireless traffic was of high standard, and being picked up. RSS was able to
monitor the fact that TATE’s organisational control was based in Hamburg, and
that there were regular exchanges between Hamburg and Paris about his messages.
The state of the art of remote direction-finding can be assessed by the fact
that Reed was able to report that bearings indicated that the replying station
was probably located ‘some twenty miles south of Paris’. By this time, however,
TATE had been set up with a new legend: having been called up for military
service, he had found notional employment on a farm, in September 1941. His
apparatus had been in actuality been established in Letchmore Heath, east of
Watford, which was presumably near enough to agricultural land to convince the
German direction-finders, if they were indeed similarly acute in such
calculations, that his new occupation was genuine. TATE’s opportunities for
secret communications, however, were small, what with his long farming hours.
He kept his transmissions short, and infrequent, just at the time that the
pressures for increasing the information he could send were intensifying. But
by the end of 1942, MI5 was confident that the enemy trusted its prime radio
performer.
While
the London Controlling Section, given the mission of masterminding the
deception campaign, had been set up in April 1941, it was slow finding its
feet, and acquiring the appropriate leadership. And MI5 struggled to expand its
array of agents with wireless capabilities: it is astonishing how much
information at this time was still relayed through invisible ink to poste restante letter boxes in neutral
countries. John Moe (MUTT) and Tor Glad (JEFF) had arrived in April 1941, in
Scotland, but their behavior was often troublesome, and JEFF had to be interned
in September 1941. It was not until February1943 that MUTT received a new
workable wireless set, parachuted in near Aberdeen. One agent who eventually
turned out to be the most productive, Garby-Czerniawski (BRUTUS), arrived in
Gibraltar in October 1942, after making a deal with the Nazis, who had arrested
him, but he did not disclose his full story and hand over his wireless crystal
until November 1942, so his story belongs to the next episode. Likewise,
Natalie Sergueiew (TREASURE), who had even been trained in wireless operation
and tradecraft in Berlin in 1942, and who would turn out to be a valuable (but
temperamental) contributor, was in May 1942 taught how to use invisible ink.
After moving to Madrid that summer, she had to remind her handler, in November
1942, that she had had wireless training, and needed to be equipped with a
proper apparatus. Thus her story will appear in the next instalment, also.
Dusko Popov (TRICYCLE) did not bring back a wireless set from Lisbon until
September 1943.
Perhaps
the most famous of the XX agents was Jan Pujol (GARBO), who will turn out to be
the most controversial of all those who broadcast before D-Day, and whose
wireless habits are critical to the story. Not only did he himself (or, more
accurately, his MI5 wireless operator) provide some of the most important
messages concerning invasion plans, but he also ‘recruited’ a complex network
of imaginary sub-agents who were able to report from around the country. Yet
GARBO’s ability to use wireless was also delayed: he had arrived in London in
April 1942, and Reed had quickly acquired a transmitter for him and his network
to use. Yet it was not until August of that year that his handlers in Lisbon
gave him permission to use it, and in fact it took until March 1943 before his
first transmission was sent.
On
May 21, 1942, the Chiefs of Staff had approved John Bevan to replace Stanley as
head of the London Controlling Section. He would turn out to be a great
success: calm, forceful, inspiring, and insightful. Thus the pressures on MI5
and the XX Operation increased. At that time, MI5 confidently told the LCS that
it controlled ‘80% of the German espionage network’, which was a surprising
assertion, in many ways. How did it know who the remaining 20% were? And what
efforts was it making to unveil them? Yet it was probably very sure that it
controlled all the wireless agents,
as it had an effective RSS on its side; indeed, Masterman wrote to the W Board
in July, 1942, claiming all such agents were under his control. Yet some eerie
fears set in. On August 8, one of Robertson’s officers, John Marriott, voiced
the concern that the Germans might be suspicious of TATE. In his diary entry
for August 13, Guy Liddell expressed a general scare that the Abwehr must
realise that its ciphers had been broken, and its messages were being read. And
how effectively was RSS operating in picking up illicit traffic?
The Radio Security
Service
(I
have already written quite deeply about the activities of RSS, and interception
of illicit Soviet and Russian traffic –
the two not necessarily being synonymous, of course – in the 1941-1943 period, at https://coldspur.com/sonias-radio-part-ix//. Rather than my repeating that analysis, I
would suggest that readers might like to refresh their memories by inspecting
the latter part of that instalment. I summarise here the findings, and add a
few observations gained from research since, with the contributions of a former
RSS interceptor, Bob King, especially poignant and relevant.)
Unlike
the USA, which enforced a ban on any non-governmental wireless traffic when it
entered the war on December 7, 1941, Great Britain had a more complicated
set-up to deal with. It had granted permission to the Polish and
Czechoslovakian governments-in-exile to have their own telecommunications
facilities. Thus official bans became difficult to enforce, especially since
SIS was trying to gain foreign government approval for its own clandestine
wireless usage overseas (such as in Switzerland). Moreover, with the Soviet
entry into the war, a more testing challenge reared its head, what with the
Russians seeking permission for similar facilities – and if not gaining
permission, going ahead anyway. In the United States, the FBI had its claws
clipped on April 2, 1942, when it had to agree not to move against any
clandestine transmitters without service approval, suggesting that some illicit
operators were working under military control.
In Britain, the coyness of the early part of the war disappeared. The National Archives (HW 34/1) report that RSS in 1942 busily started monitoring the communications of the foreign governments-in-exile – ‘mainly [sic] Polish, Czech, Yugoslav, French, Russian’, thus proving that spying on allies was viewed as a necessary ploy. Guy Liddell and Richard Gambier-Parry, the head of SIS’s Section VIII (which controlled RSS) had frequent disagreements about illicit transmissions. Early in 1942, Liddell noted in his diary that he was being let down by RSS, as it had failed to detect transmissions from the Soviet consulate, and (maybe more alarmingly) from German agents in Croydon and Blackpool. Gambier-Parry was not interested, enigmatically insisting that he had everything under control with the Russians. “They are well watched”, he dismissively told Malcom Frost on March 6, 1942, when Frost wrote to complain about illicit transmissions detected at 3, Rosary Gardens in London, effectively telling the MI5 officer to mind his own business. Gambier-Parry would later have to review his casualness.
RSS
grew under its new control, SIS. One report indicates that, at its peak, it had
a staff of 2094, of which 98 were officers, 1317 operators, 83 engineers and
471 administrative personnel, as well as 125 civilian clerks. That team was
complemented by over 1200 Voluntary Interceptors in the UK, as well as units
abroad. And, while it eventually had to concede some of its control of
equipment and codes to the SOE, it took ownership of more location-finding
capabilities. In the autumn of 1941, SIS terminated its contract with the General
Post Office for mobile direction-finding units. The GPO had developed quite an
extensive fleet of such vans, but they were judged (by one RSS insider) as
being too obvious, too slow, and their operators not disciplined enough. Yet,
by this time, the prevailing wisdom was that, since all extant enemy wireless
operators were under MI5, no remaining operators, however illicit, could harm
the national war effort.
What
spurred all this research, as will be known to those who are familiar with
‘Sonia’s Radio’, is the question of how such an efficient RSS organisation could
have overlooked the transmissions of Sonia. I reproduce here an extraordinary
artefact from December 1941 that was passed to me by Bob King, a veteran of
RSS. As is clear, it is a log sheet of Mr. King’s as a ‘watcher’ in the Oxford
area, where Sonia Kuczynski operated. In an email message to me last summer,
Mr. King wrote: “The RSS knew of her [Sonia’s] presence,
with over 2,000 widely spread operators listening for any unidentified
signals we could hardly miss her. But as she was not Abwehr we didn’t
follow her up. I expect someone else did.” He later added: “I can say the tests and
good evidence shows that it is unlikely that any illicit transmission within
the UK during the war years escaped our notice. If it was not our
assignment we dropped it. Whether the information (call sign, frequency, time
and procedure, if any) was passed to some other organisation I cannot say. I
was informed by one RSS operator that Sonia (he later discovered it was she)
was copied and told ‘Not wanted’”, and then: “But it is certain that no Abwehr
traffic escaped our notice including the movements of all spies/agents (with the
exception of Ter Braak).”
I was overwhelmed by being able to exchange information with a survivor from the war who had operated before I (now a 72 year-old) was born, and intrigued by Mr. King’s revelations. I followed up with other questions, asking, for instance, how his unit knew that the operator, was Sonia, even that she was a woman. Mr. King replied: “I am sorry but I have no further information. We identified the Abwehr by several means: procedure, tying in with other Abwehr (already known) and such things as operator recognition, note of transmitter and an experienced knowledge hard to describe. It was an operator (I forget who) who wrote to me long after the war saying that he had copied Sonia (this was sometime after 1946 I believe) when I left RSS and had no connection with it at all. Surveillance of short waves continued post-war I understand and exercises demonstrated that transmitters could not go undetected for long. Pre-war a rogue transmission was located by the GPO in many cases, it was their job to catch unlicensed transmitters and post war radio amateurs as well to report a station sending coded messages which in peace time was strictly forbidden. This is why I maintain that Sonia could not have been undetected at any time since. What the authorities did about it I am not in a position to say.” Mr. King also told me that the Interceptors were instructed to log everything, indiscriminately, on the wavelengths they were responsible for. They could not make independent decisions, say, on listening for overseas transmitters.
When commenting on one of my posts on Sonia, Mr.
King summed up his experiences and opinions: “I am convinced that no illicit,
or other, transmission audible in the UK could escape detection for long.
The whole high frequency spectrum was divided into sections (the size dependent
on frequency) and searched regularly by several thousand skilled
listeners. All signals, recognised or not, by the operator, were
passed to Arkley unless directed otherwise. If not identified by us as
Abwehr we either asked for a ‘Watch please’ or ‘Not wanted’. We had several VIs
in or near Oxford (I was one in 1941) and I visited a full time one in Somerton
so Sonia’s signals must have been reported. In my nearly 5 years at Arkley reading logged reports
I may well have stamped ‘Not Wanted’ on a Sonia transmission.
There were some inquisitive attempts to discover the ownership of strange
signals but I know no more or where information that we had was dealt with.
Embassy traffic also I am sure was monitored.”
Like
all members of RSS who were sworn to secrecy about what they did in the war,
Mr. King obeyed the interdiction, but was then taken aback by the sudden
revelations in the 1980s and 1990s, with books like The Secret Listeners by Sinclair McKay being published, and he
warns about the possibility of faux memoirs
among such publications. (I have written about the inventions recited in the
periodical After the Battle, and how
they have been promulgated by careless writers.) Mr. King’s goal is only to
keep the memory of the dedicated persons who worked for RSS alive, and to
ensure that the truth is told. He is very confident about the watertight
coverage of illicit transmissions that occurred, and added the following: “We were always concerned that an enemy
agent may have slipped our notice and put the XX system in danger. It
transpired after the war from our records and those of the Abwehr that no
operational agent went undetected. Several times spoof transmissions were
arranged by us to test the RSS intercept capabilities. They always
appeared on our operators’ logs. The longest delay was only about 5 to 6
weeks but usually much quicker. This is hardly surprising with a
least 2,000 people listening (about 500 on 24 hour watch) distributed over the
UK.”
Yet there was a darker story behind the energies
of RSS, an account that the rather sunny analysis in Hinsley’s official history
overlooks. The archive at KV 4/97 (itself frequently redacted, which is
alarming) shows a prolonged struggle between the forces of MI5, pressing for
stricter interception of illicit wireless, and the more relaxed, but obviously
arrogant, leaders of RSS, who were driven by other priorities. The main
protagonist was the maverick Malcolm Frost, the ex-Post Office man who had so
excited Guy Liddell early on in his career with MI5, but then antagonised so
many by his own power-seeking and arrogance. From the time that SIS took over
RSS up until the end of 1942, Frost ceaselessly prodded RSS to be more
communicative on its ‘discrimination’ practices (i.e. selection of wavelengths
and messages to pursue), and to bolster up the defective mobile units that the
RSS had inherited from the General Post Office. This thrust, gradually taken up
more enthusiastically by Guy Liddell himself, evolved from two drivers: the
increasing knowledge that the airwaves in the UK were being illegally exploited
by various agents, including suspicious Russian traffic, and the developing
recognition that such interception apparatus and skills would be required after
the eventual invasion of Europe in order to handle all the wireless-using
agents that the Nazis were expected to leave behind as they retreated from the
Allied attack.
Maltby in RSS at last grudgingly agreed with much
of Frost’s argument: that the RSS Engineering staff had been dedicated to other
work, and had not invested anything in the ‘deplorable’ state of the mobile
units they had taken over (a fact they had concealed from Liddell). The apparatus
was bulky, and required too many operators probably visible to the subject
under scrutiny. They had made poor personnel choices, the incompetent Elmes
heading up the teams being a prime example, and morale in the detection squads
was low. RSS reputation for arrogance and poor leadership went before it:
potential candidates for detection squads were refusing to join it. The mobile units
themselves were too sparse, and too slow to move in on their prey. (A note by
Guy Liddell in October 1942 states, for instance, that ‘the existing Mobile
Unit bases at Leatherhead and Darlington should be transferred to Bristol and
Newcastle respectively’, with Newcastle having to cover an area from Edinburgh
to Leeds, and Bristol required to cover Wales. That is not a rapid-response
organisation.)
Frost continued to probe and pester. In September
1942, he had reported that it could take three weeks for a unit to move in on
suspect premises. Communications were slow and insecure, via telephone, when
radio contact was essential. For such a search operation to be successful, of
course, the illicit transmitter would have to keep on operating at the same
location – highly likely if the culprit was an operator at a
foreign embassy in London, but less probable if the transgressor was a trained
Abwehr agent or Soviet spy looking out for detector vans. On October 23, 1942, Frost requested a
correction/insertion to the minutes of the recent RSS Committee meeting:
meeting: “Major Frost said in his experience it was unlikely that d/f
bearings taken from this country could possibly give an clearer indication of
the location of an illicit transmitter than a minimum area of 100 square miles,
and he did not consider that this would be of much material assistance in
making an arrest.” This observation matched what an expert such as Frank Birch
wrote in his Official History of British Signals Intelligence. The fact that Frost
had to make this observation would suggest that RSS was probably making
exaggerated claims about the power of remote direction-finding techniques when
mobile units tracking groundwaves were essential to trap offenders.
What all this meant was an expressed desire by
Frost and Liddell to bring back the GPO, and Dollis Hill as a research
establishment, and have MI5 put in charge of the mobile units. Liddell,
somewhat belatedly complained, in September 1942, that ‘for
eighteen months, RSS had done nothing to provide a solution to the problem
which was of vital interest to the Security Services’. (He even told Maltby that MI5 had been undertaking its own
research into better apparatus, which rather shocked the RSS man.) Yet RSS was
overall obdurate, claiming territorial ownership. The foolish Vivian had
endorsed the breaking up of the joint RSS-MI5 committee, being pushed by
Gambier-Parry without knowing the facts, and then had to climb down. Maltby had
to admit that his unit was really only interested in technical matters, and did
not want to deal with the messy details of liaising with the Police, for
instance. Gambier-Parry was clearly impossible to negotiate with, condescending
and obstinate: he did not want his operation run by any committee, and he was
evidently just very single-minded and parochial, or simply taking his orders
from someone behind the scenes. Thus matters between RSS and MI5 (not purely
involving intercepts) came to a head at the end of 1942, when new committees
were set up, and an improvement in operations occurred.
Conclusion
The rapid progress that the German intelligence
machinery made in detection techniques and apparatus during 1942 contrasted
sharply with the relaxed and inefficient way that the British infrastructure
dealt with the challenge. First of all, the Weimar Republic’s
prohibition of private radio traffic, an order provoked by the fear of illicit
Communist communications, ironically deprived it of a pool of capable amateur
interceptors. The Germans were faced
with a real and growing threat as their Reich expanded, and they complemented
their improvements in technology with an uncharacteristic degree of cooperation
between rival agencies, as well as a ruthless approach to interrogation and
torture. It was a necessary survival technique – or so they believed. The
various forces working subversively helped to soak up valuable German effort
and resources, and both their intelligence and sabotage ingredients contributed
much to the success of OVERLORD. Whether the carpet bombing of Germany or the
thrust of SOE – so often at apparent loggerheads in the demand for resources –
was a more effective factor in the prosecution of the war is still debated by
historians. But the Germans took SOE and SIS very seriously – and probably
exaggerated their detection capabilities as a deterrent.
The British, on the other hand, got lulled into a false sense of security by virtue of their isolation and relative impregnability, by their confidence that they had turned all existing wireless agents of the Abwehr, and probably by the notion that their decryption of the ULTRA traffic was really the key to winning the war. Unlike the Germans, they had a very gifted set of ‘amateurs’ in their Voluntary Interceptors: the Germans recognized the diligent way that the ‘Radio Amateur Association’ (as General Praun called the Radio Society of Great Britain) had selected and managed its members. On the other hand, the overall organisation and management of RSS was flawed. (Of course, it helped the cause of the Double-Cross Operation if the Germans gained the impression that British location-finding was weak!) The British were not helped by a more bureaucratic approach to decision-making, a greater respect for the law, and a more humane approach in handling offenders. Yet there was also a failure of will, a slowness to respond to political conflicts, and a lack of clear leadership from the top. One can detect an absence of resolve in such subjects as how important the actions of SOE were, and how the organisation should be helped, how firm a line should be taken with such a dubious ally as the Soviet Union, and what actions should be taken with obstinate leaders such as ‘Bomber’ Harris or Richard Gambier-Parry, and how the weaknesses of Stewart Menzies’s organisation was protected by his custodianship of the ULTRA secret. Certainly SOE suffered especially from some very poor management and preparation of agents. Yet overall there endured a cultural respect for rival personalities and institutions, a feature entirely lacking in their adversaries, which helped them surmount the various crises.
I had been hoping to deliver the next chapter in The Mystery of the Undetected Radios
this month, but I have been thwarted by circumstances. Towards the end of
March, I suffered a recurrence of tendinitis caused by whiplash to my neck in a
traffic accident thirty-five years ago, and started undergoing a three-month
treatment of spinal decompression. This process fixed the problem last time I
had it seven years ago, but I must have been negligent on maintenance, and the
complaint suddenly returned with a vengeance, with acute stabbing pain in my
neck and shoulder. Yet, when my doctor gave me cortisone and lidocaine
injections, they did not seem to be having an effect. Moreover, he also
prescribed painkillers and a muscle relaxant, which likewise did not ease my
condition. After a very painful and sleep-deprived weekend at the beginning of
April, I saw the doctor again, and he very quickly identified the culprit as
shingles. This was puzzling, as only last summer I had undertaken the course of
anti-shingles vaccine. My doctor had not encountered a case of a vaccinated
person catching the disease. Could the GRU or MI5 have been involved? No
explanation has been excluded.
What it means is that for several weeks I could not
work at my desktop for more than 5-10 minutes at a time, which made the task of
researching files, checking my notes, and compiling fresh text impossible. I
also realized that there were at least three more books I needed to read to
cover the 1941-1942 period adequately: M. R. D. Foot’s SOE in the Low Countries, Hermann Giskes’s London Calling North Pole, and a volume that came out only a few
weeks ago, Lynne Olson’s Madame
Fourcade’s Secret Army. I have also read from cover to cover David
Stafford’s Britain and European
Resistance 1940-1945, a work that I have owned for a long time, but only
dipped into beforehand. I have acquired the other three, and read all four now,
but have only recently been able to transcribe my notes, and enter items in my
chronology.
For the issue dated April 18, the London Review of Books commissioned from a ‘writer’ with the
improbable name of Colm Tóibín – an Hibernian, I would wager – an article of some
9,000 words that described his experiences with testicular cancer. I am deeply sorry
about the gentleman’s condition, but this self-indulgent piece was of such
relentless tediousness that I can only conclude that the editrix of the LRB, Mary-Kay Wilmers (she with the
Eitingon connections), presented it as an effort to win some obscure journalistic
contest. While judging myself capable of similar medical discourse, I can
assure coldspur readers that I shall
not burden them with comparable distressing details of my complaints. During my
disability (which has now mercifully abated), I was able, however, to create instead
fresh text in relative comfort on my iPad, and hence present a report for April
on an important intelligence-related subject that did not require close,
integrative research. Restored almost to
tip-top form, I was able to resume work on my PC towards the end of the month,
and thus I also present some updates to the Liddell affair, which, I hope, will
fascinate my readers as much as they fascinated me. This bulletin, which
started out as a reasonably modest report, took on a vigorous new life in the
last week of the month. It could probably merit a post on its own, but, having
invested some thought in putting this methodological introduction together, I decided
to remain with it as the lead. Moreover, the analysis of Liddell and Philby
represents an outstanding example of why attention to chronology is important.
The Importance of
Chronology
For me, one of the most annoying aspects of any
historical book, or volume of biography, is inattention to chronology. I read a
few pages, unanchored precisely by date, and then suddenly come across a phrase
like ‘the following spring’. What year are we talking about? I suspect that the
author him- or her-self has only a hazy idea of what is happening when he or
she [I refuse to use the fashionable
‘they’ in this situation] carelessly lays out events out of sequence, and
thereby does not provide solid references in the calendar for many critical
happenings.
I am under no delusions about causes and seriality.
The proximity of an event to another does not necessarily indicate that the
earlier one influenced the second, but it is very important to place events in
their proper sequence, and tether them precisely. (What is undeniable, pace J. B. Priestley, is that events
with a verifiable date cannot have exerted any influence on events proven to
have occurred earlier.) Very rarely do original sources lack a date attached to
them, and they should be echoed in any text that exploits them. Moreover, for
the historian, organization of dates coming from disparate sources can show new
patterns of discovery that might not otherwise have been apparent. I think, for
example, of my locating the row over authority between Jane Archer and Guy
Liddell that was not covered properly in the latter’s Diaries when he described
the circumstances of her sacking.
Accordingly, the creation and maintenance of a detailed chronology have been integral to my research methodology ever since I set out on what evolved to become my doctoral thesis. I maintain a Word document of over three hundred pages, covering military and political, but chiefly intelligence and counter-intelligence, events for four decades in the twentieth century. There are almost 300 pages of pure timeline, with 13 pages of references, constituting about 500 different sources, including 30 from the National Archives. I try to maintain every entry to a single line. The years 1936 to 1950 are particularly densely covered: for example, the year 1940 has over 2400 entries. Each entry has at least one source appended to it. (See sample page)
The Preamble to the document reads as follows:
Chronology: WWII – Prelude & Aftermath
This
chronology is constructed to provide a guide to the history of intelligence and
counter-intelligence in Britain and the US between 1917 and 1956, and focuses
on key dates relating to:
a)
the recruitment and establishment of Soviet agents in British intelligence, and
their subsequent deeds and movements;
b)
the actions by Soviet intelligence agencies to subvert British institutions:
c)
the plot by Guy Burgess and Isaiah Berlin to go to Moscow in the summer of
1940;
d)
attempts by MI5 (and its predecessor, the Metropolitan Police’s Special Branch)
to counter subversion and Fifth Columns;
e)
the various reorganisations of British Intelligence;
f)
the WWII rivalry between the Ministry of Information and the Foreign Office for
controlling propaganda, especially in the USA;
g)
the purging of OGPU/NKVD agents by Stalin, with special reference to the
revelations, and death, of Walter Krivitsky;
h)
activities involving Eduard Beneš of Czechoslovakia, and his contacts in the UK
and the Soviet Union;
i)
the stealing of US/GB atomic power secrets by the Soviet Union, with special
reference to Stalin’s manipulation of the Jewish Anti-Fascist Committee, and
the espionage activities of Klaus Fuchs;
j)
revelations about the massacre of Jews by the Nazis;
k)
pre-war negotiations between Zionists and the UK government, and subsequent
actions to further or delay the establishment of the Israeli state in 1948;
l)
the evolution (and decline) of communistic/anti-fascist thought among British
intellectuals;
m)
attitudes of British politicians towards the Soviet Union between the
Ribbentrop-Molotov Pact and Barbarossa;
n)
Walter Krivitsky’s revelations about Stalin’s negotiations with Germany and his
supply of arms to the Republicans in the Spanish Civil War;
o)
the growing awareness by the US and GB of the coming postwar threat posed by
the Soviet Union as WWII proceeded, and its effect on intelligence sharing;
p)
activities associated with the detection and decryption of illicit radio
transmissions in WWII, and decryption of enemy (including Soviet)
communications, especially involving disagreements between SIS and MI5;
q)
the Nazis’ successes in unmasking members of the Soviet spy network, the ‘Red
Orchestra’, especially as it relates to Alexander Foote and the ‘Rote Drei’ in
Switzerland;
r)
the activities of British communists in the International Brigades in Spain;
s)
the effect of the failure to follow up Krivitsky’s warnings on Allied
negotiations for postwar security, and the onset of the Cold War;
t)
the activities of US-based, and Canada-based, Soviet spies with British links;
u)
the management of the Double-Cross operation, and its effect on other
disinformation campaigns;
v)
the Abwehr’s management of spies sent to Britain for intelligence or sabotage
purposes, and Britain’s responses.
(The
somewhat erratic structure of this list, which I have not re-ordered through
time, shows the evolution of my research focus.)
Readers can probably now understand how critical a
part of my methodology the chronology is. It gives me the following benefits:
a) On looking up an event, I can quickly identify its
source, and go back to my notes on each book listed (taking notes after the
conclusion of reading a book is an equally important part of the methodology).
Dates are a vital part of the notes: page numbers are listed, and I can go back
to the original text, if necessary. (I own an overwhelming majority of the
books.)
b) I can immediately spot anomalies in dates, such as
occasions where different authors represent the same event differently. This
allows me to verify sources, and give some indication of reliability. Dubious
unconfirmed events are marked with a ‘?’.
c) I can examine the authority of references. Authenticity is not automatically guaranteed simply because multiple historians or journalists quote an identical date. They may all be using the same defective source, such as Professor Hinsley’s dubious claim about Churchill’s ordering interception of Soviet messages to cease. Weight does not necessarily indicate quality.
d) Insights can be gained by the adjacency of
apparently unrelated themes, and common names appearing in discrete threads.
They allow new hypotheses to be explored, and fresh analysis of subject-matter
to take place (such as the progress in Radio direction-finding across different
countries and zones).
e) Word’s Search capability allows me to highlight the
occurrence of any name within the whole Chronology, thus simplifying the
tracking of the career or activities of any prominent figure.
It all leads me to a vital principle of my
methodology: A chronology will never be
able to write the story by itself, but the creation of a proper narrative will
be impossible without a rigorous chronology. The maintenance and
exploitation of this document are thus my ‘Crown Jewels’, my ‘secret sauce’.
One day I may make it universally acceptable (or even have it published as a
book?). I have shared extracts of it with other historians, but no one else has
seen the complete artefact.
Another aspect of chronology that intrigues me is the
relationship of publications to the dates of release of official material, or
the issuance of authorised histories. As far as British counterintelligence is
concerned, one can identify seminal events that changed the historiography of
espionage (e.g. Gouzenko’s defection in 1945, Fuchs’s confession in 1950, the
escape of Burgess and Maclean in 1951) and can map also critical
government-sponsored or -approved publications, such as the admission of the
Double-cross system (in 1972), the disclosures about the Ultra Secret (in 1974),
or the Official Histories of British Intelligence in WWII (starting in 1979),
which freed many others to talk. Yet in the background one can detect a vast
amount of noise – memoirs and off-the-record briefings from intelligence
officers who felt that the real story was not being told, or wanting to
influence the history to show themselves in better light.
When reading any book that claims insights into these
events, one has therefore to ask: ‘Where did the author derive his/her
information?’; ‘Why was the Official Secrets Act not applied?’; ‘Should some of
these exercises be treated as government-controlled disinformation’? One thinks
of the slew of romanticized and frequently erroneous accounts of espionage and
counter-espionage that came out in the decade following WWII, often brazenly
declaring the help the authors gained from government departments such as the
War Office. Of course, the perpetrators never imagined that official archive
material would be released at some time to contradict the errors of their
analyses. But that did not matter, as all the authors would be dead by then.
Yet books still come out that cite some of these flights of fancy as if they
contained relevant facts.
To complete the story, one would also have to list all
the critical archival material that has been made available in the past twenty
years. I have not done that here, as my Chronology focuses on the first 60
years after the outbreak of WWII. Here follows a personal, and highly
selective, account of dates (in years, only), which the general reader may find
useful in tracking the history of intelligence matters affecting the UK since
WWII, and putting accounts of it into proper perspective. I encourage readers
to send me additions to the list that would help clarify the dynamics.
Key events in Espionage
History (MI5, and to lesser extent SIS)
1939 Nazi-Soviet Pact
1940 Krivitsky’s revelations to MI5 & SIS
1940 Blunt & Rothschild recruited by MI5
1940 Double-Cross System set up
1941 Krivitsky murdered
1941 Germany invades the Soviet Union
1941 USA enters the war
1942-43 German Englandspiel turns Dutch SOE network
1943 Comintern ‘dismantled’
1943 VENONA project of decryption of Soviet cables
starts
1944 Leo Long detected spying in MI14
1945 Gouzenko defects in Canada
1945 Volkov (would-be defector from Ankara) betrayed
by Philby
1947 Cookridge publishes ‘Secrets of the British
Secret Services’
1949 Foote’s ‘Handbook for Spies’ published
(ghost-written by MI5)
1950 Fuchs convicted
1951 Burgess & Maclean abscond
1952 Cairncross’s first ‘confession’
1953 Giskes reveals Englandspiel (control of Dutch SOE)
1954 Petrov defects in Australia: confirms careers of Burgess
and Maclean
1956 Gaitskell dies, with suspicions of Soviet
poisoning
1956 Goronwy Rees’s disclosures about Burgess in
‘People’
1962 Golitsyn’s defection confirms treachery of
Philby: ‘the five’
1963 Philby defects
1963 Straight betrays Blunt
1964 Cairncross confesses to MI5
1966 Publication of ‘SOE in France’ & AJP Taylor’s
‘History 1914-1945’
1967 Philby’s ‘My Silent War’ published
1967 Phillip
Knightley’s exposé of Philby in the ‘Sunday Times’
1968 Trevor-Roper
reveals decryption of Abwehr messages in Canaris essay
1972 ‘The XX System’ by John Masterman appears
1972 Ritter publishes ‘Deckname Dr. Rantzau’
1973 Malcolm Muggeridge publishes ‘Chronicles of
Wasted Time’
1973 Seale and
McConville hint at VENONA programme in book on Philby
1974 Winterbotham reveals ULTRA secret
1978 David Kahn publishes ‘Hitler’s Spies’
1979 Andrew Boyle’s ‘Climate of Treason’ published:
Blunt outed
1979 Thatcher announces Blunt’s pardon
1979 Penrose outs Cairncross
1979 Rees’s deathbed revelations
1979 Volume 1 of Hinsley’s History appears
1980 David
Martin’s ‘Wilderness of Mirrors’ identifies VENONA
1981 Nigel West publishes ‘MI5’ (with information from
disenchanted White)
1981 Volume 2 of Hinsley’s History appears
1981 Harold Macmillan publicly denounces Michael
Howard for irresponsibility
1982 Existence of VENONA starts to leak out
1983 Nigel West publishes ‘MI6’
1984 Pincher’s ‘Too Secret Too Long’ accuses Hollis
1984 Volume 3 of Hinsley’s History appears
1985 Gordievsky escapes to UK
1986 Nigel West publishes ‘GCHQ’
1986 Joan Miller publishes ‘One Girl’s War’
1986 Lamphere publishes ‘FBI-KGB War’
1987 Peter Wright publishes ‘Spycatcher’
1989 Government recognizes MI5
1990 Volume 4 of Hinsley’s History appears
1990 Volume 5 of History (Howard) appears
1991 Nigel West writes about VENONA in ‘7 Spies . . .’
1991 End of Communist regime in Russia
1992 Mitrokhin brings his Archive to the UK
1992 Queen recognizes SIS in speech to parliament
1993 Primakov identifies threat from NATO
1994 Intelligence Services Act: Existence of SIS &
GCHQ acknowledged
1994 Weinstein
given access to KGB files
1994 Aldrich Ames convicted
1996 USA declassifies VENONA materials
1999 Nigel West publishes book on VENONA
1999 Haynes & Klehr publish book on VENONA
2000 Weinstein’s
‘Haunted Wood’ published
2009 History of MI5 appears
2010 History of SIS appears
2014 First volume of History of JIC appears
2017 History of GCHQ commissioned
This litany of publication shows a number of
developing themes and tensions, namely:
i) the overall desire of government organizations to
maintain a veil of secrecy over intelligence operations;
ii) the eagerness of journalists and (some) agents and
officers involved in intelligence to reveal clandestine operations to the
public;
iii) the expressed need by the security services to
assist public relations efforts by selective breach of the Official Secrets
Act, and granting controlled access to certified materials, or leaking certain
information;
iv) simultaneous prosecution of authors trying to
breach the OSA when the authorities believe such disclosures might harm the
reputation of the intelligence services, on the pretext that national security
is at risk;
v) unofficial leaking of information to journalists
and historians by insiders frustrated by prolonged secrecy, and perhaps anxious
to establish their own legacy;
vi) a recognition by the authorities that information
may be revealed from other countries (e.g. the USA, Germany and Russia), a
process they cannot control, while that information may or may not be any more
reliable than domestic archives;
vii) with the fading-away of uncontrollable ‘amateurs’
successfully telling their stories of war-time exploits, the new professional
heads of intelligence agencies attempt to re-tighten the screws of security
(this is a point made by Hugh Trevor-Roper in a 1981 letter to Lord Annan);
viii) an eventual, though sometimes reluctant,
admission by the authorities that it is now acceptable for an ‘authorised’ or
‘official’ history to be told, and the commissioning of respectable and
reliable scholars to perform exclusive research on security organizations;
ix) the appearance of authoritative-sounding such
histories, which are incomplete, unverifiable, and frequently cite questionable
facts or conclusions from works published in the controversial period;
x) the fostering of the belief that, now such an
official history has been written, it can be viewed as reliable, and need not
be examined or contested;
xi) the incorporation of such lore, both from official
histories and semi-historical accounts, into such presumed reliable references
as the Oxford Dictionary of National
Biography;
xii) the declassification of archival material which,
if inspected closely and properly synthesized, sheds doubts on some of the main
assertions of the histories;
xiii) the tendency for new history-writing to drill
down into horizontal cases of personal appeal rather than attempt to integrate
more complex cross-disciplinary topics;
xiv) a mutually reinforcing admiration process between
the experts and the authorised historians, who are reluctant to have their
reputations spoiled by any admission of errors;
xv) a state of confusion, where the reading public is
faced with a mixture of fact and fiction, finding it difficult to find bearings
in a world of circular regurgitation of dubious reportage, conspiracy theories,
fake news, and the chaotic aggregation of information on the Web.
xvi) the gradual disappearance of capable and
affordable professionals chartered with acting as gatekeepers to maintain
integrity in the historiography of Intelligence matters.
And I suppose that’s a good way of reminding myself
why Coldspur exists.
Finally, I want to expand on this matter of
‘gatekeepers’. Shortly before I left Gartner Group in 1999, a case was made for
opening up all of the company’s research on the Web, as ‘everybody was doing
it’. I strongly resisted this, saying that anything given away for free would
essentially be seen as valueless, and no better than anything else published
there. It would have reduced Gartner’s business to a conference and consulting
affair, rather than a leveraged product. To this day, I support strongly those
on-line publishers who are subscription-based, and who presumably believe they
can command decent fees through a commitment to excellence. On the other hand,
I never make a charitable donation to any free site (such as the undisciplined
and unreliable Wikipedia), since the outfit does not have a business model that
drives quality, and I have no wish to encourage such unscholarliness.
Yet there are challenges in trying to compete with an advertising model. For example, in the Intelligence world, Taylor and Francis has acquired prominent publishers, and offers access to their on-line journals through subscriptions. These publications are in many ways essential reading for the serious analyst, but the fees are penal for the individual researcher not affiliated with an academic institution. (It was a long struggle to get hold of critical articles even when I was affiliated with the University of Buckingham.) I have suggested alternative plans to T & F (who also offer enhanced packages of National Archives material): the company has acknowledged the problem, but is inflexible.
I have an especial interest in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, which also offers a subscription service. Several years ago, I was commissioned to create an entry for the architect Gordon Kaufmann. (see http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/10.1093/ref:odnb/9780198614128.001.0001/odnb-9780198614128-e-98440) This exercise involved much self-education, the acquisition of a few books on architecture, some fee-based exploration of genealogy sites, visits to libraries in Palo Alto and London, and to a house in Sussex, email exchanges with historians of California, and some patient detective work. I was proud of the final result, which was well annotated, and closely inspected by the ODNB editor. The entry was used as a showcase sample to promote the new on-line version of the ODNB. I was paid a modest amount for my work, and offered a 50% reduction in fees for a year’s access to the electronic version of the Dictionary.
I had no complaints about this. I was very happy to perform the work, believing that it is becoming for those who have benefitted from the education system at Oxford (for example) to contribute to scholarship in what ways they can, even if the beneficiary is a commercial enterprise. That is one of the many ways the public (‘the little platoons’) assists in the continuity of Britain’s cultural heritage. I did not become a regular subscriber, however: I can drive thirty-five miles to the University of North Carolina library in Wilmington to inspect the on-line edition.
This, when I went, a few weeks ago, to look up the entry for Guy Liddell (see last month’s post), I was shocked and disgusted. The piece was riddled with errors, and looked as if had been composed in a couple of hours, without any editorial supervision. It debases the whole value principle of the ODNB. It would have been better not to have published any entry at all instead of this shoddy compilation. I have brought my dismay to the attention of my contact there, and received, a couple of weeks ago, an acknowledgment of my message. Since then – nothing. I await the next step with interest, and shall report what happens on coldspur.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Guy Liddell, Eric Roberts and Kim Philby
The Cookridge Archive
Perspicacious readers
will recall that in February of this year, I made the following observation
concerning the irritatingly vague references given by the author of The Climate of Treason, Andrew Boyle:
“While I have not performed a cross-reference, I would hazard that most of the correspondence with these persons is to be found in the Boyle Archive, where individual letter-writers are clearly identified. Of this period, Boyle writes, for example (p 455, Note 15): “Confidential information to the author as attested in E. H. Cookridge’s notes from Guy Liddell of MI5.” One might react: What on earth was Liddell doing speaking to Cookridge? Did Cookridge (who died on January 1, 1979) ever publish an account of these confidences? Did Boyle consider, now that Liddell and Cookridge were both dead, that he could safely write about these secrets, or did he still fear the Wrath of White? I hope that a study of the correspondence with Cookridge will clear some of this up.”
I inquired of the
Cambridge University Library about the availability of selections from the
Boyle archive, and, at considerable expense, ordered a sample of photographs of
items of Boyle’s correspondence, namely his exchanges with Isaiah Berlin,
Malcolm Muggeridge and E. H. Cookridge. These arrived at the beginning of
April, but were largely disappointing. I was, however, able to determine in
what circumstances Cookridge had consulted Guy Liddell, and to establish what
Liddell said to him (or, at least, what Cookridge claimed he said). Unfortunately,
Boyle and Cookridge converse somewhat at cross-purposes, and the loose ends
from their correspondence are never neatly tied up. Two questions that Boyle
posed to Cookridge, on August 30, 1977, run as follows:
“3) Was the substance, or
even outline, of the Krivitsky testimony ever made known? If not, why do people
refer to it as though they were familiar with it?
4) In stating ‘I believe
that originally Philby was introduced by Springall to Leonid Tolokovisky [sic]’, what is your evidence – or is
this merely a hunch?”
Cookridge’s answers,
given on September 5, were:
“3) Krivitsky referred to it in his book ‘I Was Stalin’s Agent’ (Hamish Hamilton, 1939) and I believe Elsa Poretsky mentions something about it when dealing with some detail with Krivitsky’s activities. I recall to have seen something of interest in Krivitsky’s testimony published in the House Reports of the Un-American Activities Committee. That was many years after his death.
4)
No, it’s not just a hunch. But unfortunately the people who had good evidence
are dead. One was Guy Maynard Liddell. He was Deputy Director of M.I.5 to Sir
David Petrie, later head of B-division under Sir Percy Sillitoe from 1945 to
about 1952. He later became Director of Security for the Atomic Energy
Authority. In 1955 when the ‘Third Man’ business bust, he was asked to go to
Washington and investigate Philby’s activities. He also knew – from the secret
investigations conducted about Philby’s past – all about Philby. About a year
or two before Liddell’s death (in 1960) I had a talk with him on a quite
different subject. I intended to write about the suspected betrayal of the
Arnhem operation. Liddell (with a captain of Mil. Intell. named Wall)
interrogated the suspected Dutch traitor Christiaan Lindemans in November 1944
in Holland and then at a London ‘cage’ (020). I wanted to learn from what he
got out of Lindemans and he did tell me a lot. In the course of our
conversation we got to Philby (who had by then, of course, gone to Beirut). I
told him that I knew Philby in Vienna and he told me that he knew Philby was
recruited in London or Cambridge by a Russian agent of the Cagan [Cahan? : coldspur] team. I can’t remember whether he mentioned Tolokonsky
(NOT Tolokovisky) and Aslakov. I was then not yet concerned with the Philby
story. Much later I learned from Derek Mark, editor of the Daily Express (who had initiated the big hunt after Philby) that
several of his reporters, particularly John Mather, found out that the
controller of Philby was Tolokonsky. I believe the Daily Express did publish it there.”
The answer to ‘3’
famously misses the point. Boyle was assuredly referring to Krivitsky’s
testimony given to his MI5 & SIS interrogators in January 1940, not what he
declared to US Senate inquiries before he made his visit to the United Kingdom.
This is remarkably obtuse of Cookridge, unless he seriously did not know about
Krivitsky’s exploits with Jane Archer and company. As for Douglas ‘Dave’
Springhall, the communist spy jailed in 1943, I have no idea why Philby would
ever have dealt with him, although some books do still claim, as did Cookridge,
that it was Springhall who recruited Philby in 1933, acting as an intermediary
for Tolokonsky and Cahan.
Yet it is Cookridge’s
reference to Liddell’s visit to Washington that primarily intrigued me.
Allowing for Cookridge’s mistakes over Liddell’s roles under Petrie and Liddell
before he left MI5, as well as the date of Liddell’s death (1958), it is
unlikely that he would have confused Liddell’s visit to Washington on March 14,
1946 (which is confirmed by USA archives) with a post-retirement voyage in
1955. It would have been unusual for Liddell to have been brought out of his
retirement from MI5 to consult with Washington, unless Dick White (who was
Director-General until 1956) believed that under cover, and because of previous
relationships, it would be preferable to send out on a special assignment Guy
Liddell than, say – ahem – White’s
deputy and successor, Roger Hollis.
The Philby Inquiry
This was a difficult
year for the Philby inquiry. By then, MI5 leaders were convinced that he was
the ‘Third Man’, but SIS was defending him. In August 1954, Vladimir Petrov had
defected in Australia, and brought confirmation that Burgess and Maclean had
been tipped off. Yet defining what action to take was a hazardous project.
Moreover, the new head of SIS, John ‘Sinbad’ Sinclair, who had replaced Stewart
Menzies in 1953, came to Philby’s defence, writing to Dick White on July 20,
1955 that the interrogation of Philby by Helenus Milmo had been biased, and
that Philby was being unfairly treated. The story of Petrov’s defection broke
on September 18, 1955, when the Royal Commission in Australia published its
report, but Philby was given a soft interrogation by SIS on October 7, which
infuriated Dick White.
Meanwhile, J. Edgar
Hoover, the head of the FBI, who was convinced of Philby’s guilt, expressed
similar frustration at Philby’s continuing to live scot-free and unchallenged.
As Ben Macintyre reports in A Spy Among
Friends, on Sunday, October 23, the New York Sunday News ran a story naming Philby as the Third Man. This
publication led to the famous questions by Marcus Lipton in the House of
Commons, Harold Macmillan’s feeble denial, and Philby’s eventual manipulation
of the Press to convince them of his innocence. In his 1968 book The Third Man, Cookridge states that a
journalist showed Lipton the story from the Sunday
News, but says that the story was written by the paper’s London correspondent,
‘an American, known for his associations with the C.I.A.’ That could have been a blind, although the
FBI agent Robert Lamphere, in his book The
FBI-KGB War, tells us that the informant was his friend, the CIA’s Bill
Harvey. Perhaps Liddell had been sent out as an emissary to Hoover to help
stoke the fires, and fight the battle on White’s behalf without drawing SIS’s
attention? Given the timing and the circumstances, it is difficult to project
any other rationale, and this would follow a pattern (as I explain later).
Liddell must have been very flattered.
The next question that
must be posed is: was Liddell indeed the major source for Cookridge’s assertions
in The Third Man? Describing Lipton’s
question in the House of Commons, Cookridge informs us that Lipton remarked
that he had further information but could not disclose it because it concerned
‘secret agents’, and that this observation was understood as meaning that it came
from somebody in M.I.5. Cookridge then
laconically adds: “It is not for me to interpret Colonel Lipton’s remark, but
we know now that he had good reason to believe his information was correct,
thought whether it emanated from Dick White or the New York Sunday News must remain a matter of
speculation.” In other words, in the vernacular of House of Cards: “You might say that, but I couldn’t possibly
comment”.
Cookridge’s comments to
Andrew Boyle suggest very strongly that Liddell was his source. In his Preface
to The Third Man, Cookridge rather
disingenuously attributes his ability to get a scoop to his work as a political
journalist. Intriguingly, he says he started the book that very same year,
1955. “At that time (and for eleven years) I was the political correspondent of
a British newspaper. Through my work in the Lobby of the House of Commons I had
access to sources of information not available to the public. But because of
the confidential nature of much of this information . . .
I was compelled to put away the Philby manuscript.” Yet his confidence
to Andrew Boyle twenty-two years later, when he probably suspected all had
blown over, reveals an apparently critical role that Liddell played in
disclosing MI5’s substantial evidence against Philby.
Who Recruited Philby?
This leads directly into
another aspect that intrigued me, namely the reference to Cahan, and possibly
Tolokonsky. A search of books that cite the fact that Philby was originally
recruited by Cahan and Tolokonsky leads normally to Andrew Boyle as the source,
and we can now see that Boyle relied on Cookridge, and Cookridge apparently on
Liddell. In The Third Man Cookridge
reported that Springhall, early in 1933 at a house in Rosary Gardens in London,
introduced Kim Philby ‘to his new masters, Leonid Tolokonski [sic] and George Aslakoff, and there he
received his initial briefing.’ The Soviet officers then (according to
Cookridge) directed Philby to go to Vienna, to work as a courier ‘maintaining
communications between the outlawed leaders of the Austrian Communists and GB
agents in Vienna and the ‘foreign bureaus’ of the Comintern which functioned
without interference in Prague’.
So why, the incident
recollected in tranquillity, did Cookridge misrepresent what happened? When he
wrote to Boyle that he could not recall whether Liddell mentioned Tolokonsky or
Aslakoff, did he not have a copy of his book at hand? Perhaps when he wrote his
book he was relying on the supposed publication of the ‘facts’ by the Daily Express rather than his briefing
by Liddell. (I cannot find any Daily
Express reference to Cahan on www.newspapers.com, but, of course, that
does not mean that one did not exist.) It is thus impossible to ascertain
whether the Daily Express received
its information likewise from Liddell, who may have been on a mission to
enlighten Fleet Street in MI5’s campaign against SIS.
Yet how did Liddell, if he was indeed aware of Philby’s recruitment, learn about it? There are no files for ‘Samuel Cahan’, ‘Tolokonsky’ or ‘Aslakoff’ at the National Archives. Christopher Andrew’s authorized history contains no reference to any of them. Nor do their names appear in the PEACH materials, as recently displayed in Cold War Spymaster (see last month’s blog). Anthony Cave-Brown does not refer to them in Treason in the Blood. Even that exhaustive and prodigious chronicler of Stalin’s espionage, Boris Volodarsky, in Stalin’s Agent, has only a fleeting sentence on Tolokonsky, recording his murder in Siberia in 1936. All of these phenomena are very puzzling, even disturbing. Is it possible that Liddell alone knew about the recruitment? After all, Cookridge told Boyle that ‘he’ (Liddell) knew about it, not that MI5 knew about it. Was that not an odd way for Liddell, and then Cookridge, to represent the lesson? It would appear that, if MI5’s senior officers were aware of the story, they managed to throw a wrap over it, and suppress any information that they held on the KGB or GRU officers in London. But why would they do that?
(The only other
reference to Tolokonsky that I have found is in a novel based around Kim Philby
and his Russian handler, given the name Orloff, titled A Spy In Winter, by one Michael Hastings, published in 1984.
‘Michael Hastings’ is a pseudonym of Michael Ben-Zohar, an Israeli historian
born in Bulgaria, and the author has Orloff declare: “Until I came into the
open, the British secret services believed that Maly and Tolokonsky had
recruited and run Philby.” Whatever his sources were, Ben-Zohar’s text suggests
that there was some substance behind the Tolokonsky claim. Of course, he may
simply have used what he read in The
Climate of Treason or The Third Man
as a useful aid to authenticity. I have attempted to contact Ben-Zohar via his
publisher, but, as so often happens in such cases, I have not even received an
acknowledgment of my inquiry.)
If Liddell had exclusive
knowledge, therefore, it could not have come from shared sources, such as
Gouzenko or Petrov, unless he had private conversations with them. And there is
no evidence of that. Candidates, therefore would have to include Krivitsky
(with whom Liddell did have one-on-one discussions, the details of which were
reacted from his Diaries) or maybe Douglas Springhall. Another candidate might
be Fred Copeman, who was a close comrade of Springhall’s in 1933, but later
turned respectable, and may have been an informer for MI5.
Krivitsky seems highly
unlikely. I believe no mention of the triad of Cahan, Tolokovsky or Aslakoff
appears in the transcripts of his interrogations. And 1940 would be very early
for Liddell to receive a tip on Philby and do nothing about it. Moreover,
Krivitsky had shown himself unwilling to reveal Philby’s identity as the
journalist sent to Franco’s Spain under cover. Springhall is problematical. On
my desktop computer, I have twenty-seven bulky PDFs from his files at the
National Archives, which I have not yet inspected properly. They provide a
fairly exhaustive account of his movements, but Special Branch did not appear
to track him having a meeting with members of the Soviet Embassy in 1933.
(Springhall did make a request to visit Cambridge in March of that year,
however.) I suppose it is possible that Liddell had an interview with the
communist activist at the time of his conviction in 1943, but it is improbable
that a record of such a conversation has lain undiscovered. Somewhere in that
archive (according to Springhall’s Wikipedia
entry) is a suggestion that Springhall was working for the GRU from 1932
onwards, but locating that record is a task that will have to wait – unless any
alert reader is already familiar with the whole of KV 2/2063-2065 & KV
2/1594-1598 . . .
Liddell and Eric Roberts
All this links to the
third leg of this particular inquiry, which casts dramatic new light on the
compelling question of whether British intelligence nourished stronger
suspicions about the activities of the Cambridge Five well before they admitted
so to the public. “It has been brought to my attention” (as Sir Edward Heath
was accustomed to start his letters of complaint to the Spectator, presumably being too busy or too important to read the
magazine himself), that, in other records recently declassified and released to
the National Archives, Guy Liddell pointed out as early as 1947 that a spy
existed in SIS. This astonishing story
concerns the MI5 officer, Eric Roberts, and the germ of it can be found on the
MI5 website at https://www.mi5.gov.uk/eric-roberts-undercover-work-in-world-war-ii. A more detailed
explanation can be seen in a BBC article posted back in 2015, where Christopher
Andrew is quoted commenting on an extraordinary testimony that Eric Roberts
left behind. The story can be inspected at https://www.bbc.com/news/magazine-33414358, and contains the
dramatic statement: “In 1947
Roberts was seconded to Vienna to work with MI6, the Secret Intelligence
Service. Before Roberts went, he spoke to Liddell. According to Roberts,
Liddell warned him ‘there was a traitor operating at the highest level’ of the
SIS.”
Before I analyse this
vital claim, I need to step back and critique the way this story has been
presented, as I think the whole issue of the ‘Fifth Column’ has been
distorted., and that the MI5 bulletin contributes to the muddle. As you will
see, the piece starts: “In the early part of WWII . . .”, and goes on: “It was hoped by this means to ‘surface’ others of
a similar pro-Nazi persuasion who might be capable of forming a fascist 5th
Column – still a major source of anxiety for MI5 so long as invasion remained a
threat.” Yet the narrative suddenly jumps to ‘early 1942’, when Eric Roberts’s
role was decided, namely almost halfway through the war. Hitler had in fact
called off the invasion by September 1940, and, though Britain had to prepare
for it still throughout much of 1941, by the end of that year, the conditions
of engagement had changed considerably. Both the Soviet Union and the United
States had joined the Allies, and the focus was then on the question of when a
so-called ‘Second Front’ (a misleading Soviet-inspired term, as Britain was
already fighting the Germans on several fronts) would be opened, and a European
invasion begun. Thus, with the Abwehr’s network of agents already controlled by
the Double-Cross system, the manipulation of a rather tawdry set of Nazi
sympathisers, in the belief that MI5 was warding off a dangerous threat, seems
a somewhat quixotic and perhaps a merely futile exercise. This was no ‘Fifth
Column’, since the Wehrmacht surely was unaware that any of these persons were
active on its behalf, and the MI5 piece rightly suggests that they could
probably not have been prosecuted because of the ‘spectre of provocation’.
The records of Eric Roberts and this adventure
can be inspected at KV 2/3783 & 2/3784 in the National Archives. The latter
is downloadable at no charge, and contains the myriad conversations between
Roberts and his Nazi sympathisers that were recorded. Unfortunately, the
former, which must contain the more interesting articles described in the BBC
story, has not been digitized, and I have thus not yet been able to inspect it.
(As I was completing this story for my press deadline, I heard from my
researcher in London that the 14-page testimonial is not in the archive, but presumably owned by the Roberts family.
Given the publicity on the MI5 and BBC sites, including Christopher Andrew’s
provocative comments that appear below, it would seem that the family is seeking
greater attention to Eric Roberts’s claims, so I am hopeful of gaining access
via the BBC.) It also occurs to me that Kate Atkinson, whose novel Transcription I reviewed on this site a
few months ago, exploits these recordings, and Henry Hemming, whose biography
of Maxwell Knight, MI5’s Greatest
Spymaster, I read when it came out in 2017, also describes the activities
of Roberts. I should probably annotate my review of Atkinson’s work, although I
think her timetable becomes even messier, given the period at which the events
occurred. Hemming, whose approach to chronology is also a little wayward, in
his concentration on Maxwell Knight, appears not to have exploited this mine of
information.
Additionally, it was with some amusement that I
read the MI5 comment: “For a variety of reasons, until very recently the story
of her [Marita Perigoe’s] group and
Eric Roberts’ achievements had gone largely unseen by MI5 historians and
accordingly the significance of these events was unnoticed.” MI5 ‘historians’? Who might they be, I
wonder? Since Andrew’s authorised history came out some six years before these
files were released, did MI5 for some reason forget to draw the historian’s
attention to their existence when our intrepid researcher was being walked
round the archives? Would the MI5 spokesperson be prepared to explain what the
‘variety of reasons’ was? Was MI5 perhaps embarrassed at some of the
revelations that came forth from the 14-page document that Andrew is quoted as
describing in the following terms: “It’s the most extraordinary intelligence document I’ve ever seen. It’s
14 pages long – it will keep conspiracy theorists going for another 14 years”?
Well, here is one professional conspiracy theorist who can’t wait to get his
hands on it. If it is going to keep us busy, we have to see the document.
Yet it is Roberts’s friendship with Guy Liddell
that is for me the most compelling aspect of the story. In 1947, before his
secondment to Vienna, we learn that Eric Roberts was warned by his friend that ‘there
was a traitor operating at the highest level of the SIS’. Roberts thus credited
Liddell with helping him in an awkward situation, but, when he returned to
London in 1949, and asked his friend whether the traitor had been identified,
Liddell ‘evaded the question’. That is surely evidence that he was not alone in
his suspicions, but had been told to clam up. If we inspect my Chronology
above, it is clear that the predecessor event that might have convinced Liddell
of the guilt of a senior officer in SIS would clearly have been the hapless
attempt to defect from Istanbul, Turkey by Konstantin Volkov, on August 16,
1945. We now know of Philby’s manoeuvres to have the informant captured, with
the result that Volkov was drugged and executed by Moscow before London could
work out what was going on. (This was
before the notorious episode of Teddy Kollek, who had witnessed what Philby was
up to in Vienna in 1934, being shocked by spotting Philby in a diplomatic role
in Washington in 1949.) Did Liddell rumble Philby then? The reason that this
question is so important is that conventional accounts of the ‘Third Man’
scandal have focused on the identification of Philby as a possible traitor only
after the abscondment of Burgess and
Maclean in 1951.
I present Liddell’s relevant Diary entry for
October 5, 1945 in its entirety: “The
case of the renegade WOLKOFF in the Soviet Embassy in Istanbul has broken down.
In accordance with instructions he was telephoned to at the Soviet consulate.
The telephone was answered by the Russian Consul-General on the first occasion
and on the second by a man speaking English claiming to be WOLKOFF but clearly
was not. Finally, contact was made with the Russian telephone operator who said
that WOLKOFF had left for Moscow. Subsequent enquiries showed that he and his
wife left by plane for Russia on Sept.26. Wolkoff had ovvered [sic: ‘offered’] to give a very
considerable amount of information but much of it appeared to be in Moscow.
WOLKOFF estimated that there were 9 agents in London of one of whom was said to
be the ‘head of a section of the British counter-espionage service’. WOLKOFF
said he could also produce a list of the known regular NKGB agents of the
military and civil intelligence and of the sub-agents they employed. In the
list are noted about 250 known or less well known agents of the above-mentioned
services with details. Also available were copies of correspondence between
London and General Hill of SOE in Moscow. WOLKOFF maintained that the Soviet
authorities had been able to read all cypher messages between our F.O. and
Embassy in Moscow and in addition to Hill’s messages [line redacted] the Russians had according to WOLKOFF two agents
inside the F.O. and 7 inside the British Intelligence Service.”
Does this indicate that he believed that Philby
was the guilty party? Maybe he was already starting to question why such a
valuable potential operation had suddenly turned so sour. We should also recall
that Jane Archer, the author of the Krivitsky report, had returned to MI5,
probably at the beginning of 1946, from working for Philby in Section V of SIS.
It seems inconceivable that she and Liddell would not have discussed her
previous boss, the Volkov incident, and maybe started to look more closely at
Philby’s career. Archer would have been fascinated by the information revealed
in Liddell’s diary entry, and Philby, who wrote of her knowledge of the
‘journalist in Spain’ in My Silent War,
might have been alarmed by her return to MI5. Did Liddell also discuss the
affair with Dick White? Not so certainly, but White (who was by now taking
charge of MI5, as I explained in last month’s report, and moving to squeeze out
his mentor at the top) may have cautioned him to silence, unaware that Liddell
had shared his suspicions with Roberts. With Blunt (as I confidently assert) recently
unmasked in MI5, and Philby a strong suspect in SIS, White may have felt that
they could control the poison – and preserve the reputation of the service. As
we see, Liddell was going to have to suppress his suspicions when his friend
Roberts returned from Vienna, suggesting that he was not alone in harbouring
serious doubts about Philby’s loyalties, but that pressure was being applied
not to rock the boat. That was not the behavior of a Soviet mole, but of a weak
and frightened man.
Confusion
in Washington
Moreover, my overseas informant (who wishes to
remain anonymous) has pointed out to me a dramatic new twist to the story. In
the 1967 Sunday Times article that
broke the Philby story, there appears a provocative statement concerning Philby
after the disappearance of Burgess and Maclean in May 1951. It runs as follows:
“The weekend after the defection, a four-man team, led by G. A. Carey-Foster,
the head of Q-Branch in the Foreign Office, flew to Washington and questioned
Philby. Almost immediately afterwards Philby was withdrawn from his post as
CIA/SIS liaison officer: apart from any suspicions the British had, the
Americans were no longer prepared to deal with him.” If this were true, the
team presumably flew out to forestall any attempt by Philby to defect, which
must have meant that MI5 and the Foreign Office harboured deep suspicions about
Philby’s loyalties, and were very quick to adopt a ‘Third Man’ theory. So what
happened to this story? The cavalcade of events constitutes an excellent
example of the importance of Chronology.
Surprisingly, the claim does not appear in the
1968 book that followed the Sunday Times
article – The Philby Conspiracy, by the
Sunday Times journalists Bruce Page,
David Leitch and Phillip Knightley. In fact, the only publication where I have
been able to find the story duplicated is in that now familiar compendium, E.
H. Cookridge’s The Third Man, where
he wrote (p 208): “What followed was a world
sensation. Sir Percy Sillitoe flew to Washington six days after the
disappearance of Burgess and Maclean; he was preceded by a team, led by Mr. Carey-Foster,
sent to interrogate Philby.” This account, if only partially true
(Sillitoe did not fly out until two weeks after the spies’ absence was noticed),
would tend to confirm the preparedness of British security organs to spring
into action. But where did Cookridge get his information from? The Sunday Times? Or the same source who
provided it to the newspaper? It is not clear, and, unless the Cookridge
archive can shed light on the matter, we shall probably never know.
The
circumstances of Philby’s departure from the USA at that time are represented
inconsistently in the literature. Perhaps the most detailed account of the
goings-on is S. J. Hamrick’s 2004 opus Deceiving
the Deceivers. Hamrick was a former US intelligence officer who believed
that MI5 and the Foreign Office had deceived the British public – and the CIA –
about their investigation into Maclean and Philby. Unfortunately, Hamrick, who
compiled a detailed chronicle of the events leading up to Burgess and Maclean’s
disappearance, spun a yarn that had Dick White and the RAF trying to use Philby
in an extravagant operation to feed false information on atomic weapons to the
Soviets. This fantasy was deftly dissected and trashed by Nigel West himself,
in a review titled ‘Who’s Fooling Who?’, which appeared in the International Journal of Intelligence and
Counterintelligence in 2006. (Yet West lists the work as a source in Cold War Spymaster, without any
explanation why a work that he has panned elsewhere has suddenly become worthy
of being recommended to his readership. A very bizarre practice, which must be
condemned.) The account of Philby’s departure is quite clear, however: he
received a telegram recalling him to London before
Sillitoe and Martin flew out, and arrived the day they left London.
As
I delved more deeply into the various accounts of Philby’s recall in early June
1951 (I have made notes from about twenty), I realized that the whole saga is
more complicated, more puzzling, and more disturbing than I ever imagined. I
cannot possibly do justice do it in this report, and shall have to dedicate a
whole future instalment of coldspur to
the full exploration of the inconsistencies. It may not surprise readers to
learn that one of the latest renderings, Christopher Andrew’s authorised
history of MI5, Defend the Realm
(2009), despite having all the records at the author’s disposal, seems to me to
have got the timetable dramatically wrong. (Chronology again!) On the other
hand, the supposed visit to Washington by Carey Foster and his team may be purely
mythical – and may not matter much. So I shall here simply outline my main findings
and conclusions.
First,
let us step back a bit. Just before Kim Philby was posted to Washington in September
1949, as the liaison for British intelligence with the US government, he was
briefed by Maurice Oldfield, deputy head of counter-intelligence in SIS, about
the VENONA project. This programme, by which certain wartime cables between
Moscow and outlying embassies had been (partially) decrypted by US and GB teams,
had by then thrown up the cryptonym HOMER as an important source of highly
sensitive information passed on to the Soviets. It was Philby’s job to assist
the FBI in identifying possible suspects. Given that the ‘Foreign Office’ spy
(namely Maclean) had been identified, but not named, by Krivitsky, it took an
unconscionably long time for British intelligence to whittle down the
candidates for this breach to Maclean himself. MI5 would later claim that only
in April 1951 could HOMER’s identity be firmly nailed on to Maclean, after
which the bumbling investigation (hindered by the Foreign Office) sputtered
along so ineptly that it allowed Burgess and Maclean to escape on May 25.
The
whole point of the investigation was to delay and prevaricate. Yet, when the
story broke to the astounded FBI and CIA, MI5 had to act fast to try to restore
confidence. The records point dominantly to the fact that Percy Sillitoe, the
Director-General of MI5, accompanied by one of his junior officers, Arthur
Martin, flew out to Washington the same day that Philby, who had been recalled,
flew into Heathrow (June 12). (Philby had given the impression to his friends,
such as James Angleton, that he would be returning.) Yet the files at the
National Archives in Kew show that this goodwill trip had been planned before Burgess and Maclean escaped, as
part of the charm offensive that MI5 knew it would have to undertake when
Maclean was brought in for questioning. The days June 12/13 had already been chosen,
at the planning meeting for the interrogation of Maclean, on May 23, as the
dates to speak to Hoover. The records show that Sillitoe intended to inform
Hoover of the name of the ‘principle suspect’.
In
the changed circumstances, however, with the renegades escaping under MI5’s
noses, a different strategy was required. Arthur Martin brought a sharp
seven-point memorandum with him, which he apologetically shared with his FBI contact
Robert Lamphere, while his chief had a meeting with his counterpart, Edgar
Hoover. This report listed some major damning reasons why Philby was seen as a
security risk, and clearly would be interpreted as putting an end to his career
with SIS. Lamphere documented them (in The
FBI-KGB War) as follows:
Maclean,
Burgess and Philby had all been communists at Cambridge
Philby
had become pro-German to build his cover story
Philby
had married the communist Litzi Friedman
Krivitsky
had pointed to a journalist in Spain (who was in fact Philby)
Philby
was involved in the Volkov affair
Philby
was involved in infiltrating Georgian agents into Armenia
Philby
was suspected in assisting in the disappearance of Burgess and Maclean.
It
had presumably not been the plan to open up so blatantly when preparations for
the visit were originally made. Yet Sillitoe did not take this memorandum to
Hoover.
The CIA Takes Charge?
When
Bedell Smith, the head of the CIA, heard of the Burgess-Maclean fiasco, he apparently
asked his lieutenants to write up reports on what they knew about Philby. Even
though there had been no deep briefing of the CIA by Sillitoe and Martin, one
of Smith’s officers, Bill Harvey, responsible for countering Soviet espionage,
used information which was uncannily similar to that supplied by Martin to give
meat to his account. James Angleton, the other prominent agent, wrote more
about the rude behavior of Burgess in Washington, but was overall more
forgiving of Philby. Bedell Smith then wrote to Stewart Menzies, the head of
SIS, insisting that Philby never represent the British government again – as if
he had been unaware of the Martin submission. What is most critical for this
story, however, is the fact that Harvey’s report was dated June 18, the day
Sillitoe and Martin returned to London after
their conversations with their counterparts in the FBI. Philby was already out
of the country.
It is important to note a few important aspects of Philby’s recall. The first concerns the fact that Stewart Menzies, the head of SIS, very quickly sent a recall message to Philby after his friends had fled. That would suggest that Menzies, who was later to become a stout defender of this high-flying officer, at the time had doubts about him – perhaps because some analysts were suggesting that Philby was ‘STANLEY’ in the VENONA decrypts – and recognized that Philby was a security risk. Yet a disturbing part of the recall was the unusual behavior of Menzies, in that he first sent a letter to Philby, in which he warned him that an official telegram would soon be arriving. Some interpreters of this (e.g. Hamrick) have suggested that this was an alert for Philby to indicate that he should fly the coop if he wanted to. It is difficult to imagine Menzies taking advice on this matter from anyone else.
As Genrikh Borovik recorded in The Philby Files (1994) (and confirmable in KV 6/143 at Kew) Philby was also asked by MI5, by telegram, to contribute an opinion on the Burgess and Maclean affair before the letter from Menzies came through. He sent two messages back, of which the second, dated June 6,is on file, and danced a cautiously informative line, dropping hints about the pair’s possible association and friendship, and identifying possibly incriminating property (a sun-lamp, a camera, books by Stalin) in Burgess’s possession. It was crafted to provide just enough awareness to show a degree of observation, but not enough to have implicated himself.
Hamrick reports that the letter-carrier was one John Drew, who ‘happened to be leaving for Washington on official business’, and that the letter had been written at Menzies’ request. “The purpose was to warn Philby of the coming cable recalling him to London so he could quickly pack up and hustle out of town before Percy Sillitoe arrived for his talks with J. Edgar Hoover. MI6 wanted to make sure Philby was beyond Hoover’s grasp and unavailable for FBI interrogation.” That sounds fraudulent and unlikely to me: why on earth would Philby, as an SIS employee, have to submit to interrogation by the FBI? If accurate, however, it also shows that Menzies was aware of the planned Sillitoe visit: Patrick Reilly, identified as ‘SIS Foreign Office Adviser’, attended the vital planning meeting on May 24 at which the timetable was laid out. Reilly had also been Menzies’s private secretary during the war, so Menzies would quickly have learned all that was going on. Reilly (who was the gentleman selected to prepare, a few years later, the lie to the House of Commons about Burgess’s career with the Foreign Office) could have also been called ‘Foreign Office SIS Adviser’.
Another significant fact is that Philby maintained cordial relations with his contacts in the CIA (for example, James Angleton) right up to his departure. That would indicate that the CIA did not connect any dots until after he had left, for whatever reason, and that Bill Harvey’s work on building a case against Philby did not occur until Sillitoe and Martin had arrived in Washington. No record of Harvey’s report to Bedell Smith, which has received so much attention in the various accounts of this period, exists. Gordon Corera, in The Art of Betrayal (2012) informs us that he made repeated requests through the Freedom of Information Act, but came up with nothing. (Corera, by the way, is another historian who ignores the chronology: he has ‘Washington’ insisting that Philby leave.)
Moreover,
Corera also has Harvey sending his memorandum not to Smith, but to Allen Dulles,
who was Deputy-Director of Plans at that time. Yet this was assuredly a
different memorandum. The Cleveland Cram Archive at George Washington
University reveals that Harvey and Angleton probably submitted two separate memoranda:
when Jack Easton of SIS returned to Washington in July, he pointed out that
Sillitoe had been given these memoranda by the CIA, and that the one written by
Harvey claimed that Philby was ‘ELLI’. That assertion was not part of the Martin-Lamphere-Harvey communication, and it would
appear clear that Harvey had been instructed not to let the Director-General of
MI5 see the infamous memorandum with the seven points. In addition, the missive
to Dulles was dated June 15, while that to Smith was written two days earlier,
immediately after Lamphere’s meeting with Martin.
Christopher Andrew is another of those observers who assert that Philby was recalled because of Bedell Smith’s ‘prompt’ action in demanding Philby’s recall, and that such a demand then required Sillitoe to travel to Washington to mollify Bedell Smith! Moreover, Andrew makes no reference to the seven-point memorandum which Lamphere clearly described in his book, published as early as 1986. Even Anthony Cave Brown, not regarded as the most reliable of historians, reflected the Martin disclosures, in his 1994 epic Treason in the Blood, although he suggested that the dossier on Philby was created by Martin in a rush, when he inspected the records on Philby only after Burgess and Maclean were shown to have flown (May 28) – a highly improbable scenario. While a fresh decision was no doubt made to communicate its contents to Lamphere, the dossier had surely been compiled beforehand. Nigel West, in his recent Coldwar Spymaster (see last month’s report) quotes Liddell’s diary entry of June 18, when he shares Sillitoe’s statement of regret that the FBI had not been shown the shortlist, but otherwise does not explain the circumstances by which this memorandum was created and passed on.
The
comments in Liddell’s diary indicate a highly significant and devious plot,
however. On June 14, he reports that
Sillitoe has sent in a telegram, ‘saying that the CIA are already conducting
enquiries about Philby, whom they regard as persona
non grata, and that the FBI may take up the running before long. He
[Sillitoe] thinks, however, that we should disclose to the FBI now that Kim’s
first wife was a Communist’. Liddell was doubtful about providing this
information, and recorded that the decision should be left to Sillitoe: “. . . he
should make it clear that no proper assessment of Philby’s position has so far
been possible.” Apart from the absurdity of the Director-General of MI5 having
to telegram home for instructions (I cannot see J. Edgar Hoover calling back
from Topeka, Kansas to ask his subordinates ‘What should I do?’), Liddell’s
state of ignorance would seem to be confirmed.
Given that Martin had just informed Lamphere of the fact of Philby’s first marriage, as one of the seven points, it would appear to prove that (unless Liddell had been creating fake entries for posterity) i) Liddell himself knew nothing of Martin and his seven points; ii) Sillitoe knew nothing of the seven points, and iii) Lamphere could be trusted not to have shared what he was told with his colleagues at the FBI. The only person who could have managed this whole exercise was Dick White. As it turned out, Sillitoe went on to have a meeting with Bedell Smith, but since he had been deliberately kept in the dark about the mission of his sidekick Martin, it is safe to assume that he could have told Bedell Smith nothing about MI5’s dossier on Philby. Ironically, as late as June 27, Liddell records in his diary that White ‘has agreed a memorandum with SIS on the subject of Kim Philby, which is to go to the FBI’. Dick White must have struggled to keep a straight face.
The American side of the story is equally bizarre, with the CIA’s Bill Harvey clearly trying to steal the thunder, claiming he had come to his conclusions about Philby while stuck in traffic on the way to work. (In his 2001 Secret History of the CIA Joseph J. Trento relates an alternative version which Harvey used to tell his team in Berlin, where he was posted in 1953 – that the breakthrough occurred while he was sitting in the barber’s chair: maybe he had trouble remembering his legend.) Harvey was an unusual character, in that he had been recruited from the FBI in 1950 after he had effectively been fired from Hoover’s organisation, probably because a hangover caused him to miss an appointment. Trento, citing William R. Corson, offers a more dramatic explanation – that Hoover set up the incident, so that he could infiltrate Harvey into the CIA as a mole. Whether that is true or not, Harvey had also been enraged when Guy Burgess drew an unflattering caricature of his wife at a party hosted by the Philbys. The story of his epiphany comes from the very influential, but woolly and unreliable 1980 book, Wilderness of Mirrors, by the journalist David Martin, who echoed the claim that Bedell Smith gathered Angleton’s and Harvey’s reports, and let Menzies know that Philby was no longer welcome in Washington. Martin went on to write, in blissful ignorance of what his namesake Arthur had provided, that MI5, ‘working from Harvey’s premise’ then compiled a dossier against Philby that included the seven points of light. “I have toted [sic] up the ledger and the debits outnumber the assets’, he had the head of MI5 (i.e. not Menzies, but Sillitoe) then informing the CIA in response. Wilderness of Mirrors builds up a paean to Harvey as ‘the man who unmasked Philby’ and upstaged his rival James Angleton, the start of a lifelong reputation that was then reinforced by everyone who read Martin’s book: it was all a sham.
In
his profile of Philby, The Master Spy
(1982), Phillip Knightley (who interviewed his subject in Moscow) manages to
record both anecdotes in the space of two pages – Harvey’s extraordinary
insight, and the fact that Lamphere was informed by Arthur Martin of the seven
points – without recognizing the paradox. Moreover, he also echoes David
Martin’s absurd claim that White then endorsed the Bedell Smith report by
compiling its own dossier on Philby. As
a weird adjunct to his written testimony, Lamphere then informed Knightley that
Martin was accompanied by White himself in a visit to Washington after the Bedell submission, and thereby
convinced him of Philby’s guilt! Knightley’s account is typical of this genre
in showing an utterly undisciplined approach to chronology, an
impressionability to unreliable sources, and a lack of rigorous methodology to
sort out conflicts.
Lamphere
thus seemed to contradict himself, sealing the fact of his complicity in the
plot. As further evidence, Lamphere, who documented the Arthur Martin
revelations in 1986, appeared not to object to this flagrant distortion of the
truth when Burton Hersh, in The Old Boys
(1992) regurgitated this story that appeared in the more definitive history of
the CIA, John Ranelagh’s The Agency
(1986). The CIA and the FBI were fierce rivals, and culturally very different. Why
would he not call out his vainglorious counterpart, and correct the record?
(Questioning the possible motives of participants is another aspect of my
methodology.) Probably because Harvey was his friend and ally, and they agreed
that it was the best way of getting rid of the odious Philby.
Dick White’s Plot
My
theory about this is, therefore, that Lamphere knew that a wily plot was under
way, and went along with it to enhance the CIA’s reputation. I suspect that
Dick White, alerted by Liddell (and maybe by the very astute Maurice Oldfield,
an SIS officer who had come to similar conclusions about Philby, but was not
yet influential enough to challenge Menzies) crafted the policy of leaking a
dossier on Philby to the CIA via Lamphere, so that the CIA could challenge SIS
on it, thus deflecting the source of the attack away from MI5. Since Harvey was
an ex-FBI man, he had a special relationship with his former colleague: he and
Lamphere were old friends. The CIA had been depressed by its recent failed
exploits in Albania, with which Philby had been involved, and MI5 was in no
shape to make any open criticisms of SIS, what with the Fuchs fiasco fresh in
its collective minds. What better way for MI5 of raising its esteem in the
opinion of the CIA, and diverting attention to the misfortunes of SIS, than enabling
the passing on to the CIA secret information with which it could assail SIS,
and secure Philby’s demise?
Thus
Lamphere became a willing participant in the scheme, and remained silent. In
his book, he very smoothly elides over Harvey’s ‘breakthrough’: “In the summer
of 1951, in my in-service lectures to FBI field agents, I was discussing Philby
as a major spy; simultaneously, over at the CIA, Bill Harvey and Jim Angleton
had no doubts about Philby’s perfidy.” He says nothing about Harvey’s ‘Aha!’
moment when stuck in traffic. He subdued his ego for the greater cause. By 1986,
however, he no doubt felt that it was safe to explain what really happened. Yet
no one picked him up: instead we read all these stories, no doubt encouraged by
the CIA, of MI5 responding to the shrewd insights of its operatives by
compiling its dossier on Philby in response to the CIA’s breakthroughs.
MI5
was thus clearly trying to play a very cagey game, no doubt inspired by Dick
White rather than the bemused Sillitoe or the cautious Liddell, playing off the
Foreign Office and SIS, and attempting to curry favour with the CIA, minimizing
MI5’s culpability in the sluggish investigation into HOMER. The service surely
had compiled a dossier on Philby much earlier (as the Roberts-Liddell exchanges
will probably confirm), and many commentators, such as Hamrick, imply that the
study of the VENONA texts had led White and co. to Maclean much earlier than
MI5 later claimed. SIS’s passivity in the whole affair is a bit surprising,
unless Menzies and White (acting on behalf of the confused Sillitoe) had done a
deal whereby they would quietly ‘bury’ Philby in the same way that White and
Liddell had smothered any disclosures about Anthony Blunt and Leo Long. Yet the
fact that Menzies sent his emissary Jack Easton out to Washington in July to
explain to Bedell Smith that Philby’s only identified transgression so far had
been to board Guy Burgess in his Washington home indicated that SIS was
probably not aware of the beans that had been spilled by Arthur Martin earlier.
As
for Liddell, it was surprising that he was not sent on the mission with
Sillitoe – after all, he was Sillitoe’s deputy, was nominally in charge of the
investigation, and knew as much as anybody about Soviet espionage – but maybe
he was considered not devious enough, and might have betrayed the fact that he
had harboured suspicions about Philby for some years already. White may have
therefore manoeuvered Martin into the assignment, as a less imaginative
spokesperson. Yet Tom Bower’s biography of White, The Perfect English Spy, offers a different explanation. The
account of these weeks is a chronological disaster, as White clearly wanted to
deceive his interlocutor. The future head of MI5 and SIS gave his biographer a
complete tissue of lies, not only massively confusing the timetable of events,
but omitting some vital aspects of the story. Again, this episode merits a
report of its own, and I need to interweave the claimed chronology with my
previous account of Liddell’s meetings with Rees and Blunt (see https://coldspur.com/donald-macleans-handiwork
), so I shall just highlight the main travesties here.
Among the distortions, Bower has White approaching John Sinclair, the deputy-director of SIS, after Sillitoe’s return from the USA, requesting that Philby be brought back to England for questioning, while indicating that Philby was not under suspicion at that time. He makes no mention of the detailed plans for visiting Washington that Kew has now disclosed, most significantly overlooking the dossier that Arthur Martin shared with Lamphere, instead saying that Martin’s conversations with Lamphere ‘were focused on Burgess’. Instead, White has himself and Martin compiling the dossier after the request to Philby went out. Moreover, he repeats the story of the letter of warning to Philby before the telegram, but again, being sent after Sillitoe and Martin had returned. It is apparent, also, that White told Bower that he wanted Liddell out of the investigation because of Liddell’s associations with Burgess and his injudicious meeting with Blunt, and Liddell’s foolish request to Blunt to open Burgess’s flat to look for clues and correspondence.
White hints broadly to his biographer that Liddell came under suspicion as a Soviet spy, yet on January 2, 1980, he would declare (as reported by the Canberra Times) that “Any suggestion that Liddell was a Russian agent is the most awful, rotten nonsense. I knew him well and never had the slightest doubt about his good faith.” What is also remarkable is the evidence, in the Cleveland Cram files, that, when White came over to Washington in January 1952, he admitted to Scott, Dulles and Wisner in the CIA that Philby had been spying for the Soviets up until 1945, but had then ‘probably stopped’ his activities. That was an extraordinarily reckless statement to make, especially in view of the fact that MI5 had not elicited a confession from Philby, and that Harold Macmillan would go on to clear him, to the House of Commons, in 1955. It was overall a very slippery, mendacious performance by White in trying to put a positive seal on his legacy, concealing the bulk of the facts, and shifting the blame to Liddell when he, White, was just as responsible as his mentor. After all, if, as I claim is true, Blunt and Leo Long were discovered spying in 1944, White and Liddell should both have steered very clear of Blunt in 1951. ‘Dick White – A Re-assessment’ is urgently required.
But
why MI5 thought that it had to bow to Foreign Office pressure, and could get
away honourably, and without detection, with showing Lamphere the seven-point
memorandum while concealing it from Hoover remains a puzzlement. It is all very
amateurish, suggesting perhaps that the Foreign Office, which in May had been
insistent that Martin not tell the FBI that Maclean was a suspect, was in on
the ruse, perhaps believing that it would move attention away from Maclean to
Philby. The whole saga demands further analysis.
Conclusion (for now)
In conclusion, therefore, it would appear that
the judgments made against Philby by Liddell in 1947 were indeed shared, but
suppressed. If there is one continuous theme to my research, it is the fact
that awareness of the Cambridge Five’s treachery existed well before the
authorities admitted it: Burgess with the Comintern in 1940, Blunt in 1944,
Philby by 1947, Cairncross in 1952, and Maclean in 1949 – or even earlier. We
also have new dimensions to Liddell’s career – an insider who guessed too much
too soon in 1947, a senior officer, during the vital Philby inquiry in 1951,
being pushed aside and outwitted by someone who would vanquish him in the
competition for Director-General a year later, and then a possible secret
assignment for the same erstwhile colleague in 1955, after his retirement from
MI5. And was he perhaps an articulate and expert source to favoured journalists,
trying to get the hidden facts revealed in some way without his fingerprints detectable
on the medium?
The irony is that E. H. Cookridge, of all observers, because of his first-hand knowledge of Philby’s activities in Vienna, should be the one to learn from Liddell of Philby’s recruitment before he set out for Austria. The conversation must have been two-way: no doubt Cookridge helped fill in the background to Philby’s communist agitation for Liddell. In 1968, however, with Liddell dead, Cookridge still felt he could not identify his source when he wrote The Third Man, but no doubt sensed the sands of time were running out when he communicated with Andrew Boyle in 1977. There is work to do: trying to inspect travel records for 1955, having a look at the photographs of KV 2/3783, applying to the BBC for access to Roberts’s testimonial, wading through the voluminous Springhall files myself, tracking down those CIA memoranda, reading Bayard Stockton’s biography of Bill Harvey, Flawed Patriot, applying some more rigorous structure to the events of May and June 1951 (including re-inspecting KV 6/143, and attempting to integrate Dick White’s erroneous chronology), and, maybe most significant of all, gaining access to the Cookridge archive at McMaster University in Hamilton, Ontario. Is there anyone out there who can help with that last task?
Oh, and by the way, is there anyone in MI5 or SIS keeping tabs on coldspur? If such a person has any questions – or any tips – you know how to get hold of me.
This month’s Commonplace entries can be found here.
I have met Nigel West, the pen name adopted by Rupert Allason, the undisputed doyen of British writers on intelligence matters, on three occasions, as I have recorded in previous blogs. I met him first at a conference on wartime Governments-in-Exile at Lancaster House several years back, and he kindly agreed to come and listen to the seminar on Isaiah Berlin that I was giving at the University of Buckingham the following week. We exchanged emails occasionally: he has always been an informative and encouraging advisor to researchers into the world of espionage and counter-espionage, like me. A couple of years ago, I visited him at his house outside Canterbury, where I enjoyed a very congenial lunch.
Shortly
before Misdefending the Realm
appeared, my publisher and I decided to send Mr. West a review copy, in the
hope that he might provide a blurb to help promote the book. Unfortunately, Mr.
West was so perturbed by the errors in the text that he recommended that we
withdraw it in order to correct them. This was not a tactic that either of us
was in favour of, and I resorted to quoting Robin Winks to cloak my
embarrassment: “If intelligence
officers dislike a book, for its tone, revelations, or simply because the find
that one or two facts in it may prove compromising (for which, also read
embarrassing), they may let it be known that the book is ‘riddled with errors,’
customarily pointing out a few. Any book on intelligence will contain errors,
given the nature and origin of the documentation, and these errors may then be
used to discredit quite valid judgments and conclusions which do not turn on
the facts in question.” (Robin W. Winks, in Cloak & Gown: Scholars in the Secret War, 1939-1961,
p 479) Since then, therefore, I have not dared to approach Mr. West on
questions of intelligence where I might otherwise have sought his opinion.
I would still describe myself as being on
friendly terms with Mr. West, though would not describe us as ‘friends’. (No collector like Denis Healey or Michael
Caine am I. I count my friends in this
world as a few dozen: most of them live in England, however, which makes
maintenance of the relationship somewhat difficult. On my infrequent returns to
the UK, however, I pick up with them as if I had last seen them only the
previous week. What they say about the matter is probably better left
unrecorded.) And I remain an enthusiastic reader of Mr. West’s books. I have about
twenty-five of his publication on my shelves, which I frequently consult. I
have to say that they are not uniformly reliable, but I suspect that Mr. West
might say the same thing himself.
His latest work, Cold War Spymaster, subtitled The Legacy of Guy Liddell, Deputy Director of MI5, is a puzzling creation, as I shall soon explain. Two of Mr. West’s works on my bookshelf are his editions of Guy Liddell’s Diaries – Volume 1, 1939-1942, and Volume 2, 1942-1945. In a way, these items are superfluous to my research needs, as I have the full set of Liddell’s Diaries on my desktop, downloaded from the National Archives website. Mr. West told me that he would have dearly liked to publish more of Liddell’s chronicle, but it was not considered economically viable. Yet I still find it useful to consult his editions since he frequently provides valuable guides to identities of redacted names, or cryptonyms used: it is also important for me to know what appears in print (which is the record that most historians exploit), as opposed to the largely untapped resource that the original diaries represent. Cold War Spymaster seems to reflect a desire to fill in the overlooked years in the Liddell chronicle.
Guy Liddell, the Diaries and MI5
As West [I shall, with no lack of respect, drop the ‘Mr.’ hereon] points out, Liddell’s Diaries consist an extraordinary record of MI5’s activities during the war, and afterwards, and I do not believe they have been adequately exploited by historians. It is true that a certain amount of caution is always required when treating such testimony: I have been amazed, for example, at the attention that Andrew Roberts’s recent biography of Churchill has received owing to the claim that the recent publication of the Maisky Diaries has required some revisionist assessment. The Soviet ambassador was a mendacious and manipulative individual, and I do not believe that half the things that Maisky ascribed to Churchill and Anthony Eden were ever said by those two politicians. Thus (for example), Churchill’s opinions on the Soviet Union’s ‘rights’ to control the Baltic States have become distorted. Similarly, though to a lesser degree, Stephen Kotkin takes the claims of Maisky far too seriously in Volume 2 of his biography of Stalin.
Diaries, it is true, have the advantage of immediacy over memoirs, but one still has to bear in mind for whose benefit they are written. Liddell locked his away each night, and probably never expected them to be published, believing (as West states) that only the senior management in MI5 would have the privilege of reading them. Yet a careful reading of the text shows some embarrassments, contradictions, and attempts to cover up unpleasantries. Even in 2002, fifty years later, when they were declassified, multiple passages were redacted because some events were still considered too sensitive. Overall, however, Liddell’s record provides unmatched insights into the mission of MI5 and indeed the prosecution of the war. I used them extensively when researching my thesis, and made copious notes, but now, each time I go back to them on some new intelligence topic, I discover new gems, the significance of which I had overlooked on earlier passes.
Describing Liddell’s roles during the time of his Diaries (1939-1952) is important in assessing his record. When war broke out, he was Assistant-Director, under Jasper Harker, of B Division, responsible for counter-intelligence and counter-espionage. B Division included the somewhat maverick section led by Maxwell Knight, B1F, which was responsible for planting agents within subversive organisations such as the Communist Party and Oswald Mosley’s British Union of Fascists. When Churchill sacked the Director-General, Vernon Kell, in May 1940, and introduced the layer of the Security Executive under Lord Swinton to manage domestic intelligence, Liddell was promoted to Director of B Division, although he had to share the office with an inappropriate political insertion, William Crocker, for some months. As chaos mounted during 1940, and Harker was judged to be ill-equipped for leadership, David Petrie was brought in to head the organisation, and in July 1941 he instituted a new structure in which counter-intelligence against communist subversion was hived off into a new F Division, initially under John Curry. Thus Liddell, while maintaining an interest, was not nominally responsible for handling Soviet espionage during most of the war.
Petrie, an effective administrator appointed to
produce order, and a clear definition of roles, was considered a success, and
respected by those who worked for him. He retired (in somewhat mysterious
circumstances) in 1946, and was replaced by another outsider whose credentials
were superficially less impressive, the ex-policeman, Percy Sillitoe – an
appointment that Liddell resented on two counts. Petrie was a solid
administrator and planner: he had been in his position about a year-and-a-half
when he produced, in November 1942, a paper that outlined his ideas about the
future of MI5, how it should report, and what the ideal characteristics of
officers and the Director-General should be. His recommendations were a little
eccentric, stressing that an ideal D-G should come from the Services or Police,
and have much experience overseas. Thus Liddell, who probably did not see the
report, would have been chagrined at the way that career intelligence officers
would have been overlooked. In the same file at Kew (KV 4/448) can be seen
Liddell’s pleas for improving career-paths for officers, including the
establishment of a permanent civilian intelligence corps in the services.
Petrie was reported to have kept a diary during
his years in office, but destroyed it. The authorised historian, Christopher
Andrew, glides over his retirement. In a very provocative sentence in his ODNB entry for Petrie, Jason Tomes
writes: “In
retrospect, this triumph [the double cross system] had to be set alongside a
serious failure: inadequate surveillance of Soviet spies. Petrie sensed that
the Russian espionage which MI5 uncovered was the tip of an iceberg, but the
Foreign Office urged restraint and MI5 had itself been penetrated (by Anthony
Blunt).” What Soviet espionage had MI5 uncovered by 1945? Green, Uren and Springhall
were convicted in 1942, 1943 and 1944, respectively, but it is not clear why
Petrie suspected an ‘iceberg’ of Communist penetration, or what sources Tomes
is relying on when he claims that Petrie had evidence of it, and that he and
the Foreign Office had a major disagreement over policy, and how the
Director-General was overruled. Did he resign over it? That would be a major
addition to the history of MI5. The defector Gouzenko led the British
authorities to Nunn May, but he was not arrested until March 1946. Could Petrie
have been disgusted by the discovery of Leo Long and his accomplice Blunt in
1944? See Misdefending the Realm for
more details. I have attempted to contact Tomes through his publisher, the
History Press, but he has not responded.
Like several other officers, including Dick White, who considered resigning over the intrusion, Liddell did not think the Labour Party’s appointing of a policeman showed good judgment. Sillitoe had worked in East Africa as a young man, but since 1923 as a domestic police officer, so he hardly met Petrie’s criteria, either. Astonishingly, Petrie’s entry in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography asserts that Petrie had recommended Liddell for the post, but had been overruled by Attlee – an item of advice that would have been a complete volte-face in light of his memorandum three years earlier. On the other hand, it might be said that Sillitoe could have well riposted to his critics, after the Fuchs affair, that the established officers in MI5 did not understand counter-intelligence either. And in another of those enigmatic twists that bedevil attempts to work out what really happened here, Richard Deacon (whose role I shall inspect later in this piece), wrote about Sillitoe in The Greatest Treason: “The picture which has most unfortunately been portrayed since Sillitoe’s departure from MI5 has been that of a policeman totally out of place in a service which called for highly intellectual talents. This is total balderdash: someone like Sillitoe was desperately needed to put MI5 on the right track and to get rid of the devious amateurs who held power.” One might ask: was that not what Petrie had been doing for the past five years?
In any case, Liddell also thought that he
deserved the job himself. Yet he did receive some recognition, and moved nearer
to the seat of leadership. In October 1946 he replaced Harker as Deputy
Director-General, and frequently stood in for his new boss, who had a rough
time trying to deal with ‘subversive’ MI5 officers, and reportedly liked to travel
to get away from the frustrations of the office climate. What is puzzling, however, about the post-war
period is that, despite the fact that the Nazi threat was over, and that a
Labour government was (initially) far more sympathetic to the Soviet cause, B
Division did not immediately take back control of communist subversion. A
strong leader would have made this case immediately.
The histories of MI5 (by Christopher Andrew,
and West himself) are deplorably vague about responsibilities in the post-war
years. We can rely on John Curry’s internal history, written in 1945, for the
clear evidence that, after Petrie’s reorganization in the summer of 1941, F
Division was responsible for ‘Communism and Left-Wing Movements’ (F2, under
Hollis), which was in turn split into F2A (Policy Activities of CPGB in UK),
under Mr Clarke, F2B (Comintern Activities generally, including Communist
Refugees), and F2C (Russian Intelligence), under Mr. Pilkington. Petrie had
followed Lord Swinton’s advice in splitting up B Division, which was evidently now
focused on Nazi Espionage (B1A through B1H). Dick White has been placed in
charge of a small section simply named ‘Espionage’, with the mission of B4A
described as ‘Suspected cases of Espionage by Individuals domiciled in United
Kingdom’, and ‘Review of Espionage cases’. Presumably that allowed Liddell and
White to keep their hand in with communist subversion and the machinations of
the Comintern.
Yet that agreement (if indeed it was one) is
undermined by the organisation chart for August 1943, where White has been
promoted to Deputy Director to Liddell, and B4A has been set a new mission of
‘Escaped Prisoners of War and Evaders’. F Division, now under the promoted
Roger Hollis, since Curry has been moved into a ‘Research’ position under
Petrie, still maintains F2, with the same structure, although Mr Shillito is
now responsible for F2B and F2C. With the Soviet Union now an ally, the
intensity of concerns about Communist espionage appears to have diminished even
more. (In 1943, Stalin announced the dissolution of the Comintern, although
that gesture was a fraudulent one.) One might have expected that the conclusion
of hostilities, and the awareness within MI5, and even the Foreign Office, that
the Soviet Union was now the major threat (again), would provoke a reallocation
of forces and a new mission. And, indeed, this appears to be what happened –
but in a quiet, unannounced fashion, perhaps because it took a while for Attlee
to be able to stand up to the Bevanite and Crippsian influences in his Party. A
close inspection of certain archives (in this case, the Pieck files) shows that
in September 1946, Michael Serpell identified himself as F2C, but by the
following January was known as B1C. This is an important indicator that White’s
B Division was taking back some responsibility for Soviet espionage in the
light of the new threat, and especially the Gouzenko revelations of 1945. Yet
who made the decision, and exactly what happened, seems to be unrecorded.
According to Andrew, after the war, B Division was
highly focused on Zionist revolts in Palestine, for which the United Kingdom
still held the mandate. Yet he (like West) has nothing to say about F Division
between Petrie’s resignation in 1946 and Dick White’s reorganisation in 1953.
The whole of the Sillitoe era is a blank. Thus we have to conclude that, from
1947 onwards, Hollis’s F Division was restricted to covering overt subversive
organisations (such as the Communist Party), while B Division assumed its
traditional role in counter-espionage activities, such as the tracking of Klaus
Fuchs and Nunn May, the case of Alexander Foote, and the interpretation of the
VENONA transcripts. The artificial split again betrayed the traditional
weaknesses in MI5 policies, namely its age-old belief that communist subversion
could come only through the agencies of the CPGB, and that domestically-educated
‘intellectual’ communists would still have loyalty to Great Britain. White held
on to this thesis for far too long. Gouzenko’s warnings – and the resumption of
the Pieck inquiry – had aroused a recognition that an ‘illegal’ network of
subversion needed to be investigated. Yet it was not until the Communist takeover
in Czechoslovakia, with the subsequent executions, and the Soviet blockade of Berlin
in 1948, that Attlee’s policy toward the Soviets hardened, and B Division’s new
charter was accepted.
I return to West and Liddell. On the inside cover of each volume of the published Diaries appear the following words: “Although reclusive, and dependent on a small circle of trusted friends, he (Liddell) was unquestionably one of the most remarkable and accomplished professionals of his generation, and a legend within his own organisation.” Even making allowances for the rhetorical flourish of granting Liddell a ‘mythical’ status, I have always been a little sceptical of this judgment. Was this not the same Liddell who recruited Anthony Blunt and Victor Rothschild into his organisation, and then wanted to bring in Guy Burgess, only being talked out of it by John Curry? Was this the same officer who had allowed Fuchs to be accepted into atomic weapons research, despite his known track-record as a CP member, and who allowed SONIA to carry on untouched in her Oxfordshire hideaway? Was this the same officer whom John Costello, David Mure, Goronwy Rees, Richard Deacon and SIS chief Maurice Oldfield all * thought so poorly of that they named him as a probable Soviet mole? Moreover, in his 1987 book, Molehunt, even West had described Liddell as ‘unquestionably a very odd character’. Can these two assessments comfortably co-exist?
* John Costello in Mask of Treachery (1988);David Mure in Master of Deception (1980); Goronwy Rees in the Observer (1980); Richard Deacon in The Greatest Treason (1989); Maurice Oldfield in The Age, and to US intelligence, quoted by Costello.
To balance this catalogue of errors, Liddell
surely had some achievements to his credit. He was overall responsible for
conceiving the Double-Cross Operation (despite White’s claims to his biographer
of his taking the leading role himself, and ‘Tar’ Robertson receiving acclaim
from some as being the mastermind of the operation), and basked in the glory
that this strategic deception was said to have played in ensuring the success
of OVERLORD, the invasion of France. He supervised Maxwell Knight’s
infiltration of the Right Club, which led to the arrest and incarceration of
Anna Wolkoff and Tyler Kent. He somehow kept B Division together during the
turmoil of 1940 and the ‘Fifth Column’ scare. His Diaries reveal a sharp and
inquiring mind that was capable of keeping track of myriads of projects across
the whole of the British Empire. Thus I opened Cold War Spymaster in the hope that I might find a detailed
re-assessment of this somewhat sad figure.
‘Cold War Spymaster’
First, the title. Why West chose this, I have
no idea, as he normally claims to be so precise about functions and
organisation. (He upbraided me for getting ‘Branches’ and ‘Divisions’ mixed up
in Misdefending the Realm, although
Christopher Andrew informs us that the terms were used practically
interchangeably: it was a mess.) When Geoffrey Elliott wrote about Tommy (‘Tar’)
Robertson in Gentleman Spymaster, he
was somewhat justified, because Robertson’s main claim to fame was the handling
of the German double-agents in World War II. When Martin Pearce chose Spymaster for his biography of Maurice
Oldfield, he had right on his side because Oldfield headed SIS, which is
primarily an espionage organisation. Helen Fry used it for her profile of the
SIS officer, Charles Kendrick, and Charles Whiting wrote a book titled Spymasters for his account of GCHQ’s
manipulation of the Germans. But Liddell headed a counter-espionage and
counter-intelligence unit: he was not a master of spies.
Second, the subject. Subtitled The Legacy of Guy Liddell, Deputy Director
of MI5, the book ‘is intended to examine Liddell’s involvement in some
important counter-espionage cases’. Thus some enticing-looking chapters appear on
The Duke of Windsor, CORBY (Gouzenko), Klaus Fuchs, Konstantin Volkov (the
would-be defector from Turkey who almost unveiled Philby), BARCLAY and CURZON
(in fact, Burgess and Maclean, but why not name them so? : BARCLAY does not
appear until the final page of a ninety-page chapter), PEACH (the codename
given to the investigation of Philby from 1951), and Exposure. One might
therefore look forward to a fresh analysis of some of the most intriguing cases
of the post-war period.
Third, the sources. Like any decent
self-respecting author of average vanity, the first thing I did on opening the
book was to search for my name in the Acknowledgments or Sources. But no
mention. I might have thought that my analysis, in Misdefending the Realm, of Liddell’s flaws in not taking the
warnings of Krivitsky seriously enough, in not insisting on a follow-up to the
hint of the ‘Imperial Council’ source, worthy of inclusion. I saw such
characters as Tommy Robertson, Dick White, Anthony Blunt, John Cairncross, Yuri
Modin and even Jürgen Kuczynski listed there, which did not fill my bosom with
excitement, as I thought their contributions would have been exhausted and
stale by now. The Bibliography is largely a familiar list of books of various
repute, going back to the 1950s, with an occasional entry of something newer,
such as the unavoidable and inevitable Ben Macintyre, from more recent years. It
also, not very usefully, includes Richard Deacon’s British Connection, a volume that was withdrawn and pulped for
legal reasons, and is thus not generally available So what was this all about?
It turns out that the content of the book is
about 80% reproduction of public documents, either excerpts from Liddell’s
Diaries from the time 1945 to his resignation in 1953, or from files available
at the National Archives. (It is very difficult to distinguish quickly what is
commentary and what is quoted sources, as all appear in the same typeface, with
many excerpts continuing on for several pages, even though such citations are
indented. And not all his authoritative
statements are sourced.) The story West tells is not new, and can be largely
gleaned from other places. Moreover, he offers very little fresh or penetrating
analysis. Thus it appears that West, his project on publishing excerpts from
the Diaries forced to a premature halt, decided to resuscitate the endeavour
under a new cover.
So what is Liddell’s ‘legacy’? The author comes
to the less than startling conclusion that ‘with the benefit of hindsight,
access to recently declassified documents and a more relaxed attitude to the
publication of memoirs [what does this
mean? Ed.], we can now see how Liddell was betrayed by Burgess, Blunt and
Philby.’ Is that news? And does West intend to imply that it was not Liddell’s
fault? He offers no analysis of exactly how this happened, and it is a strain
to pretend that Liddell, whose object in life was to guard against the threats
from such lowlifes, somehow maintained his professional reputation while at the
same time failing calamitously to protect himself or the Realm. What caused the
fall from grace of ‘unquestionably one of the most remarkable and accomplished
professionals of his generation’? Moreover, the exploration of such a betrayal could
constitute a poignant counterpoint to the sometime fashionable notion –
espoused by Lord Annan and others – that
Goronwy Rees had been the greater sinner by betraying, through his criticisms
of Burgess and Maclean in his People
articles, the higher cause of friendship. Cold
War Spymaster thus represents a massive opportunity missed, avoided, or
perhaps deferred.
Expert, Administrator or Leader?
In Misdefending
the Realm, my analysis of Liddell concluded that he was an essentially decent
man who was not tough enough for the climate and position he was in. Maybe
someone will soon attempt a proper biography of him, as he deserves. His
earlier years with Special Branch and the formative years in the 1930s are not
really significant, I think. West starts his Chronology with January 1940, when
Krivitsky was interrogated, and I agree that that period (which coincides
closely with the start of the period studied in Misdefending the Realm) is the appropriate place to begin.
I have always been puzzled by the treatment of Jane Archer, whom Liddell essentially started to move out at the end of 1939. Why he would want to banish his sharpest counter-espionage officer, and replace her with the second-rate Roger Hollis – not the move of a ‘remarkable and accomplished professional’ – is something that defies logic. Yet the circumstances of Archer’s demise are puzzling. We have it solely on Liddell’s word that Archer was fired, in November 1940, at Jasper Harker’s behest, because she had reputedly mocked the rather pompous Deputy Director-General once too much. (She did not leave the intelligence world, but moved to SIS, so her behaviour cannot have been that subversive. Incidentally, a scan of various memoranda and reports written by Harker, scattered around MI5 files, shows a rather shrewd and pragmatic intelligence officer: I suspect that he may have received a poor press.) I should not be surprised to discover that there was more going on: I am so disappointed that no one appears to have tried to interview this gallant woman before her death in 1982.
It would be naïve to imagine that MI5 would be
different from any other organisation and be immune from the complications of office
politics – and office romance. If I were writing a fictionalized account of
this period, I would have Guy Liddell showing an interest in the highly
personable, intelligent, humorous and attractive Jane Sissmore (as she was
until September 1939). Liddell’s marriage had fallen on rocky ground: in Molehunt, Nigel West stated that his
wife Calypso née Baring (the daughter of the third Baron Revelstoke) had left
him before the start of the war. John
Costello, in Mask of Treachery,
related, having interviewed Liddell himself, that Calypso had absconded as early
as 1938, and that Liddell had travelled to Miami in December of that year, and
surprisingly won a successful custody battle. Yet contemporary newspapers prove
that Calypso had left her husband, taking their children to Florida as early as
July 1935, in the company of her half-brother, an association that raised some
eyebrows as well as questions in court. Liddell followed them there, and was
able, by the peculiarities of British Chancery Law, to make the children wards
of court in August. In December, Calypso publicly called her husband ‘an
unmitigated snob’ (something the Revelstokes would have known about, I imagine),
but agreed to return to England with the offspring, at least temporarily. At
the outbreak of war, however, Calypso had managed to overturn the decision
because of the dangers of the Blitz, and eventually spirited their children
away again. West informs us that, ‘for the first year of the war Liddell’s
daughters lived with his widowed cousin Mary Wollaston in Winchester, and Peter
at his prep school in Surrey, and then they moved to live with their mother in
California’. (Advice to ambitious intelligence officers: do not marry a girl
named ‘Calypso’ or ‘Clothilde’.)
The day before war broke out, Jane Sissmore married another MI5 officer, Joe Archer. In those days, it would have been civil service policy for a female employee getting married to have to resign for the sake of childbearing and home, but maybe the exigences of war encouraged a more tolerant approach. Perhaps the Archers even delayed their wedding for that reason. In any case, relationships in the office must have changed. There is not a shred of evidence behind my hypothesis that Liddell might have wooed Sissmore in the first part of 1939, but then there is not a shred of evidence that he maintained a contact in Soviet intelligence to whom he passed secrets, as has been the implication by such as Costello. Yet it would have been very strange if, his marriage irretrievably broken, he had been unappreciative of Sissmore’s qualities, and not perhaps sought a closer relationship with her. It might also explain why Liddell felt uncomfortable having Jane continue to work directly for him. Despite her solid performance on the Krivitsky case, she was appointed supremo of the Regional Security Liaison Officers organisation in April 1940. In this role she quickly gained respect from the hard-boiled intelligence officers, solicitors, stockbrokers and former King’s Messengers who worked for her, until she and Liddell in late October 1940 had another clash (as I reported in the Mystery of the Undetected Radios: Part 3). She was fired shortly after.
Liddell’s life was complicated by the
insertion, in August 1940, of William Crocker as his co-director of B Division,
at Lord Swinton’s insistence, and no doubt with the advice of Sir Joseph Ball.
It is not clear what the exact sequence of events was, but Crocker, who was a
solicitor, and Ball’s personal one to boot, had acted for Liddell in trying to maintain
custody of the three children he had with Calypso. While the initial attempt
had been successful, it was evidently overturned in 1939, and Liddell and his
wife were legally separated in 1943. Crocker did not last long in MI5, and he
resigned in September of 1940. While David Petrie brought some structure and
discipline to the whole service by mid-1941, Liddell had buried himself in his
work (and in the task of writing up his Diaries each night), and had found
social company in circles that were not quite appropriate for his position. The
personal stress in his life, alone and separated from his four children, must
have been enormous.
Such
contacts would come back to haunt Liddell. When Petrie retired from the
Director-Generalship of MI5 in 1946, Liddell was overlooked as replacement,
some accounts suggesting that a word in Attlee’s ear by the leftwing firebrand,
‘Red’ Ellen Wilkinson, had doomed his chances. The most recent description of
this initiative appears in Michael Jago’s 2014 work, Clement Attlee: The Inevitable Prime Minister, where he describes
Liddell’s rejection despite the support for him from within MI5. Wilkinson had
apparently told her lover, Herbert Morrison, who was Home Secretary in the
postwar Labour administration, that Liddell had in 1940 betrayed the communist
propagandist Willi Münzenberg, who had entered Stalin’s hitlist and been
assassinated in France.
Several aspects of such an assertion are extremely illogical, however. It is true that the suspicions that Attlee and his ministers had about the anti-socialist tendencies of MI5 coloured the Prime Minister’s perspectives on security matters, but this narrative does not bear up to examination. First, for a leftist agitator like Wilkinson (who had also been the lover of Münzenberg’s henchman, Otto Katz) to confirm her close association with Münzenberg, and take up Münzenberg’s cause against Stalin, was quixotic, to say the least, even if her convictions about the communist cause had softened. Second, for her to believe that the democratically-minded Attlee would look upon Münzenberg’s demise as a cause for outrage reflected a serious misjudgment. He would not have been surprised that MI5, and Liddell in particular, would have taken such a stance against Communist subversion, especially when he (Attlee) learned about the activities of the Comintern a decade before. Third, for Wilkinson to think that Attlee could be persuaded that Liddell had abetted the NKVD in eliminating Münzenberg, showed some remarkable imagination. Fourth, if Attlee had really listened carefully to her, and found her arguments persuasive, he would hardly have allowed Liddell to continue on in MI5 without even an investigation, and to be promoted to Deputy Director-General as some kind of designate. (Churchill was back in power when Sillitoe resigned.) Thus Wilkinson’s personification of Liddell as an agent of Stalinism has the ring of black comedy.
I have discussed this with the very congenial Mr. Jago, who, it turns out, was at Oxford University at exactly the same time as I, and like me, relocated to the USA in 1980. (We worked out that we must have played cricket against each other in opposing school teams in 1958.) He identifies his source for the Wilkinson anecdote as that figure with whom readers of this column are now very familiar, the rather problematical Richard Deacon. Indeed, in The Greatest Treason, Deacon outlined Wilkinson’s machinations behind the scenes, attributing her reservations about Liddell to what Münzenberg had personally told her about his ‘enemy in British counter-espionage’ before he was killed. Deacon had first introduced this theory in his 1982 memoir With My Little Eye, attributing the source of the story to the suffragette Lady Rhondda, who had apparently written to Deacon about the matter before she died in 1958, also suggesting that Liddell ‘was trying to trap Arthur Koestler’. Yet Deacon qualified his report in The Greatest Treason: “Whether Ellen Wilkinson linked the Münzenberg comments with Guy Liddell is not clear, but she certainly remembered Münzenberg’s warning and as a result expressed her doubts about him. Morrison concurred and it was then that Attlee decided to bring an outsider in as chief of MI5.” I rest my case: in 1940, with Nazi Germany an ally of Soviet Russia, Liddell should have done all he could to stifle such menaces as Münzenberg. Of course Münzenberg would have ‘an enemy in MI5’. I cannot see Attlee falling for it, and this particular urban legend should be buried until stronger independent evidence emerges.
The rumour probably first appeared in David Mure’s extraordinary Last Temptation, a faux memoir in which he uses the Guy/Alice Liddell connection to concoct a veiled dramatization of Liddell’s life and career. This work, published in 1980, which I have analysed in depth in Misdefending the Realm, exploits a parade of characters from Alice in Wonderland to depict the intrigues of MI5 and MI6, and specifically the transgressions of Guy Liddell. If anyone comes to write a proper biography of Liddell, that person will have to unravel the clues that Mure left behind in this ‘novel of treason’ in order to determine what Mure’s sources were, and how reliable they were. Mure describes his informant for the Ellen Wilkinson story as an old friend of Liddell’s mother’s, ‘the widow of a food controller in the First World War’, which does not quite fit the profile of Sir Humphrey Mackworth, whom Viscountess Rhondda had divorced in 1922. A task for some researcher: to discover whether Mure and Deacon shared the same source, and what that person’s relationship with Ellen Wilkinson was.
Regardless
of these intrigues, Nigel West suggested, in A Matter of Trust, his history of MI5 between 1945 and 1972, quite
reasonably that an ‘insider’ appointment would have been impossible in the
political climate of 1945-1946, what with a rampant Labour Party in power,
harbouring resentment about the role that MI5 had played in anti-socialist
endeavours going back to the Zinoviev Letter incident of 1924. Yet West, while
choosing to list some of Liddell’s drawbacks (see below) at this stage of the
narrative, still judged that Liddell could well have been selected for the post
had Churchill won the election. The fact was that Churchill returned, and Liddell
again lost.
Another Chance
When
Sillitoe’s time was over in 1953, Liddell still considered himself a candidate
for Director-General, and faced the Appointments Board in the Cabinet Office on
April 14. (West reproduces his Diary entry from that evening.) It appears that
our hero had not prepared himself well for the ordeal. Perhaps he should have
been alarmed that a selection process was under way, rather than a simple
appointment, and that one of his subordinates was also being encouraged to
present himself. When the Chairman, Sir Edward Bridges, asked him what
qualifications he thought were appropriate for the directorship, Liddell
recorded: “I said while this was a little difficult to answer, I felt strongly
somebody was need who had a fairly intimate knowledge of the workings of the
machine.” That was the tentative response of an Administrator, not a Leader.
Later: “Bridges asked me at the end whether I had any other points which had
not been covered, and on reflection I rather regret that I did not say
something about the morale of the staff and the importance of making people
feel that it was possible for them to rise to the top.” He regretted not saying
other things, but his half hour was up. He had blown his opportunity to
impress.
Even his latest sally probably misread how his officers thought. Few of them nursed such ambitions, I imagine, but no doubt wanted some better reward for doing a job they loved well. For example, Michael Jago (the same) in his biography of John Bingham, The Spy Who Was George Smiley, relates how Maxwell Knight tried to convince Bingham to replace him as head of the agent-runners. Jago writes: “He strenuously resisted promotion, pointing out that his skills lay as an agent runner, not as a manager of agent runners. The administrative nature of such a job did not appeal to him; his agents were loyal to him and he reciprocated that loyalty.” This is the dilemma of the Expert that can be found in any business, and is one I encountered myself: should he or she take on managerial duties in order to gain promotion and higher pay, or can the mature expert, with his specialist skills more usefully employed, enjoy the same status as those elevated to management roles?
Liddell
was devastated when he did not get the job, especially since his underling,
Dick White, whom he had trained, was indeed appointed, thus contradicting the
fact of White’s ‘despondent’ mood after his interview, which he had
communicated to Liddell. The authorised historian of MI5, Christopher Andrew,
reported the judgment of the selection committee, which acknowledged that
Liddell had ‘unrivalled experience of the type of intelligence dealt with in
MI5, knowledge of contemporary Communist mentality and tactics and an intuitive
capacity to handle the difficult problems involved’. But ‘It has been said [‘by whom?’: coldspur] that he is not a
good organiser and lacks forcefulness. And doubts have been expressed as to
whether he would be successful in dealing with Ministers, with heads of
department and with delegates of other countries.’ This was a rather damning –
though bureaucratically anonymous – indictment, which classified Liddell as not
only an unsuitable Leader, but as a poor Administrator/Manager as well, which
would tend to belie the claim that he had much support from within MI5’s ranks.
(Incidentally,
Andrew’s chronology is at fault: he bizarrely has Liddell retiring in 1952,
White replacing him as Deputy Director-General and then jousting with Sillitoe,
before the above-described interviews in May 1953. The introduction to the
Diaries on the National Archives repeats the error of Liddell’s ‘finally
retiring’ in 1952. West repeats this mistake on p 185 of A Matter of Trust, as well as in
Molehunt, on pp 35-36, but corrects it in the latter on p 123. Tom Bower presents exactly the same self-contradiction
in his 1995 The Perfect English Spy. West’s
ODNB entry for Liddell states that
“ . . . , in 1953, embarrassed by the
defection of his friend Guy Burgess, he took early retirement to become
security officer to the Atomic Energy Authority”, thus completely ignoring the
competition for promotion. It is a puzzling and alarming pattern, as if all
authors had been reading off the same faulty press release, one that attempted
to conceal Liddell’s embarrassing finale. In his 2005 Introduction to the
published Diaries, West likewise presents
the date of Liddell’s retirement correctly, but does not discuss his failed
interview with the Appointments Board. The Introduction otherwise serves as an
excellent survey of the counter-intelligence dynamics of the Liddell period,
and their aftermath.)
Liddell’s
being overlooked in 1946 cannot have helped his cause, either. West wrote, of
the competition for D-G that year, that Liddell’s intelligence and war record
had been ‘exceptional’, and continued: “He was without question a brilliant
intelligence officer, and he had recruited a number of outstanding brains into
the office during his first twelve months of the war. But he had a regrettable
choice in friends and was known to prefer the company of homosexuals, although
he himself was not one. [This was written
in 1982!] Long after the war he invariably spent Friday evenings at the
Chelsea Palace, a well-known haunt of homosexuals.” West updated his account
for 1953, stating that Liddell ‘might have at first glance have seemed the most
likely candidate for the post, but he had already been passed over by Attlee
and was known to have counted Anthony Blunt and Guy Burgess amongst his
friends.’ In the light of Burgess’s recent decampment with Maclean, that
observation strikes an inappropriate chord, as if Burgess’s homosexuality
rather than his involvement in Soviet espionage had been the aspect that
tarnished Liddell’s judgment, and that Liddell’s now recognized professional
failings were somehow not relevant. After all, Burgess’s homosexuality was
known to every government officer who ever recruited him.
Moreover,
if associating with the Bentinck Street crowd that assembled at Victor
Rothschild’s place cast a cloud over Liddell’s reputation, Dick White may have
been as much at fault as was Liddell. It is somewhat difficult to find hard
evidence of how close the associations at the Rothschild flat were, and exactly
what went on. Certainly, Rothschild rented it to Guy Burgess and Anthony Blunt.
Goronwy Rees’ posthumous evidence, as retold by Andrew Boyle, was melodramatic.
The Observer article of Sunday,
January 20, 1980 was titled ‘The Brotherhood of Bentinck Street’, with Rees
explaining how ‘Burgess and Blunt entangled top MI5 man Guy Liddell in their
treachery’. Rees went on to say that Liddell was one of Burgess’s ‘predatory
conquests’, and that Burgess’s ‘main source’ must have been Liddell. Rees
certainly overstated the degree of sordidness that could be discovered there.
White, meanwhile, still a bachelor, was reported, according to his biographer,
Tom Bower, to attend wartime parties in Chesterfield Street, Mayfair, hosted by
Tomas ‘Tommy’ Harris, where he mixed with such as Blunt, Philby, Burgess,
Rothschild, Rees and Liddell himself. White, however, was not a ‘confirmed
bachelor’ and married the communist novelist Kate Bellamy in November 1945.
Yet none of this would have been known about in 1953, or, if it had, would have been considered quite harmless. After all, the top brass in Whitehall was unaware at this time of Blunt’s treachery (although I contend that White and Liddell, and maybe Petrie, knew about it), and Burgess had mixed and worked with all manner of prominent persons – all of whom rapidly tried to distance themselves from any possible contamination by the renegade and rake. Moreover, Liddell had not recruited Burgess to MI5, even though he had wanted to, but been talked out of it by John Curry. John Costello, in his multipage assault on Liddell in Mask of Treachery, lists a number of ‘errors’ in Liddell’s behavior that raise ‘serious questions about Liddell’s competency, bad luck, or treachery’, but most of these would not have been known by the members of the Appointments Board, and the obvious mistakes (such as oversights in vetting for Klaus Fuchs) were not the responsibility of Liddell alone. He simply was not strong enough to have acted independently in protecting such persons.
Thus
it is safe to assume that Liddell was rightly overlooked in 1953 because he was
not leadership material, not because of his questionable associations. White
was, on the other hand, a smoother operator. He had enjoyed a more enterprising
career, having been posted to SHAEF at the end of 1944, and spent the best part
of eighteen months in counter-intelligence in Germany, under General Eisenhower
and Major-General Kenneth Strong, before touring the Commonwealth. (Strong was
in fact another candidate for the MI5 leadership: White told his biographer
that he noted Strong’s lack of interest in non-military intelligence.) He knew
how to handle the mandarins, and sold himself well. As Bower wrote, in his biography
of White, The Perfect English Spy:
“The qualities required of an intelligence chief were evident: balance,
clarity, judgment, credibility, honesty, cool management in the face of crisis,
and the ability to convey to his political superiors in a relaxed manner the
facts which demonstrated the importance of intelligence.” Malcolm Muggeridge
was less impressed: “Dear old Dick White”, he said to Andrew Boyle, “‘the
schoolmaster’. I just can’t believe it.”
White
was thus able to bury the embarrassments of two years before, when he and
Liddell had convinced Sillitoe to lie to Premier Attlee over the Fuchs fiasco,
and he had also somehow persuaded the Appointments Committee that he was not to
blame for the Burgess/Maclean disaster. This was an astounding performance, as
only eighteen months earlier, in a very detailed memorandum, White had called
for the Philby inquiry to be called off, only to face a strong criticism from
Sir William Strang, the permanent under-secretary at the Foreign Office since
1949, who was also on the Selection Committee. Yet White had previously clashed
with Strang when the latter held back secret personal files. They shared similar
convictions of misplaced institutional loyalty: Strang could not believe that
there could be spies in the Diplomatic Service, while White refused to accept
that there could be such among the officers of the intelligence corps.
White
had also benefitted from Liddell’s promotion. He had returned from abroad in early
1946, and had been appointed head of B Division, since Liddell had been
promoted to Deputy Director-General under Sillitoe, with Harker pushed into
early retirement. Thus White took over centre-stage as the Cold War
intensified, and was in obvious control of the meetings about Fuchs (1949-50),
and then Burgess and Maclean (1951), with Liddell left somewhat out of the main
picture. White was then able to manipulate the mandarins to suggest that the
obvious mistakes had either not occurred on his watch, or had else been unavoidable,
while Liddell was left in a relatively powerless no-man’s-land. It would appear
that White out-manoeuvred his boss: how genuine was his display of
‘despondency’ to Liddell after the interview, one wonders?
White
was probably also a better Leader than a Manager. He was somewhat bland, and
smoothness was well-received in Whitehall: he had the annoying habit of
agreeing with the last person who made a case to him – a feature that I came
across frequently in business. There can be nothing more annoying than going in
to see a senior manager, and making a well-prepared argument, and see a head
nodding vigorously the other side of the desk, with its owner not challenging
any of your conclusions or recommendations. Yet nothing happens, because the
next person who has won an audience may put forward a completely different set
of ideas, and still gain the nodding head. That is a sign of lack of backbone.
R. A. (later Lord) Butler ascribed the same deficiency to his boss, Lord
Halifax, and Franklin Roosevelt was said to exhibit the same tendency,
preferring to manipulate people through his personal agencies and contacts, and
commit little in writing. But White dealt well with the politicians, who
considered him a ‘safe pair of hands’, and his career thrived after that.
Re-Assessing Liddell
When
Kim Philby was being investigated as the possible ‘Third Man’ in the latter
part of 1951, George Carey-Foster, the Security Officer in the Foreign Office,
wrote to Dick White about their suspect’s possible escape: “Are you at any
stage proposing to warn the ports, because even that may leak and bring in the
Foreign Office? For these reasons as well as for those referred to in my
previous letter I think we ought to know how we are to act before we are
overtaken by events.” That was one of the main failings of Liddell’s that I
identified in Misdefending the Realm:
“Liddell was very reactive: he did not appear to prepare his team for any
eventuality that came along” (p 284). How should MI5 respond if its
recommendations over vetting were overruled? What policies were in place should
a defector like Gouzenko or Volkov turn up? How should MI5 proceed if it came
about that one of its officers was indeed a Soviet spy, yet the evidence came
through secret channels? Who should conduct interrogations? Under what
circumstances could a prosecution take place? There was no procedure in place.
Events were allowed to overtake MI5.
The
task of a regular counter-espionage officer was quite straightforward. It
required some native intelligence, patience and attention to detail,
stubbornness, curiosity, empathy, a knowledge of law and psychology,
unflappability (the attributes of George Smiley, in fact). As it happens, I
compiled this list before reading how Vernon Kell, the first Director of MI5
had described the ideal characteristics of a Defence Security Officer: ‘Freedom
from strong personal or political prejudices or interest; an accurate and
sympathetic judgment of human character, motives and psychology, and of the
relative significance, importance and urgency of current events and duties in
their bearing on major British interests’. They still make sense. Yet, if an
officer performed his job of surveillance industriously, and identified a
subversive, not much more could be recommended than ‘keeping an eye on him (or
her)’. MI5 had no powers of arrest, so it just had to wait until the suspect
was caught red-handed planting the bomb in the factory or handing over the
papers before Special Branch could be called in. That process would sometimes
require handling ‘agents’ who would penetrate such institutions as the
Communist Party HQ, for example Olga Gray and her work leading to the capture
and prosecution of Percy Glading. That was a function that Maxwell Knight was
excellent at handling.
With
the various ‘illegals’ and other aliens floating around, however, officers were
often left powerless. They had to deal with busybody politicians interfering in
immigration bans and detention orders, civil servant poohbahs overriding
recommendations on non-employment, cautious ministers worried about the unions,
inefficient security processes at sea- and air-ports, leaders cowed by their
political masters, Foreign Office diplomats nervous about upsetting Uncle Joe
Stalin in the cause of ‘cooperation’, or simple laziness and inattention in
other departments – even absurd personnel policies. Thus Brandes and Maly and
Pieck were allowed to escape the country, Krivitsky’s hints were allowed to
fade away, Fuchs was recruited by Tube Alloys, and Burgess and Maclean were not
fired from their positions in the Foreign Office but instead moved around or
given sick leave, and then allowed to escape as the interrogation process
ground into motion. These were problems of management and of leadership.
If
a new manager asks his or her boss: “What do I have to do to perform a good
job?”, and the boss responds: “Keep out of trouble, don’t rock the boat, and
send your status reports in on time”, the manager will wisely not ruffle
feathers, but concentrate on good recruitment, training, and skills
development, following the procedures, and getting the job done. The problem
will however arise that, after a while when the ship is running smoothly, the
manager may be seen as superfluous to requirements, while his or her technical
skills may have fallen by the wayside. That may lead to a loss of job (in the
competitive commercial world anyway: probably not in government institutions.)
If, however, the boss says: “I want you to reshape this unit, and set a few
things on fire”, the candidate may have to develop some sharp elbows, lead some
perhaps reluctant underlings into an uncertain future, and probably upset other
departments along the way. That implies taking risks, putting one’s head above
the parapet, and maybe getting metaphorically shot at. In a very political
organisation – especially where one’s mentor/boss may not be very secure – that
rough-and-tumble could be equally disastrous for a career. I am familiar with
both of these situations from experience.
So
where does that leave ‘probably the single most influential British intelligence
officer of his era’ (West)? We have to evaluate him in terms of the various
roles expected of him. He was indubitably a smart and intelligent man,
imaginative and insightful. But what were his achievements, again following
what West lists? ‘His knowledge of Communist influence dated back to the Sidney
Street siege of January 1911’ – but that did not stop him recruiting Anthony
Blunt, and allowing Communists to be inserted into important positions during
his watch. ‘He had been on the scene when the Arcos headquarters in Moorgate
had been raided’, but that operation was something of a shambles. ‘He had
personally debriefed the GRU illegal rezident
Walter Krivitsky in January 1940’, but that had been only an occasional
involvement, he stifled Jane Archer’s enterprise, and he did not put in place a
methodological follow-up. ‘He was the genius behind the introduction of the now
famous wartime Double Cross system which effectively took control of the
enemy’s networks in Great Britain’, but that was a claim that White also made,
the effort was managed by ‘Tar’ Robertson, and the skill of its execution is
now seriously in question. As indicated above, West alludes to Liddell’s rapid
recruitment of ‘brains’ in 1940, but Liddell failed to provide the structure or
training to make the most of them. These ‘achievements’ are more ‘experiences’:
Liddell’s Diaries contain many instances of decisions being made, but it is not
clear that they had his personal stamp on them.
Regrettably, the cause of accuracy is not furthered by West’s entry for Liddell in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Again, vaguely referring to his subject’s ‘supervision’ of projects, and ‘key role’ in recruiting such as White and Blunt, West goes on to make the following extraordinary claim: “Thus Liddell was closely associated with two of MI5’s most spectacular accomplishments, the interception and decryption of German intelligence signals by the Radio Security Service, and the famed ‘double cross system’. The Radio Security Service had grown, under Liddell’s supervision, from an inter-service liaison committee known as the Wireless Board into a sophisticated cryptographic organisation that operated in tandem with Bletchley Park, concentrating on Abwehr communications, and enabling MI5 case officers to monitor the progress made by their double agents through the reports submitted by their enemy controllers to Berlin.” Yet this is a travesty of what occurred. As I showed in an earlier posting, the Radio Security Service (RSS) was a separate unit, part of MI8. MI5 rejected taking it over, with the result that it found its home within SIS. It had nothing organisationally to do with the Wireless Board, which was a cross-departmental group, set up in January 1941, that supervised the work of the XX Committee. RSS was an interception service, not a cryptological one. It was the lack of any MI5 control that partly contributed to what historian John Curry called the eventual ‘tragedy’. Thus West founds a large part of what he characterizes as a ‘remarkable’ career on a misunderstanding: Liddell’s lifework was one dominated by missed opportunities.
Moreover, West cites one of his sources for his bibliographic entry on Liddell as Richard Deacon’s Greatest Treason. This seems to me an error of judgment on at least three counts, and raises some serious questions of scholarship. While Deacon’s work contains the most complete account of Liddell’s earlier life, it is largely a potboiler, having as its central thesis the claim that Liddell was an agent of Soviet espionage, and may even have been the elusive ELLI over whose identity many commentators have puzzled. (The lesser-known subtitle of Deacon’s book is The Bizarre Story of Hollis, Liddell and Mountbatten.) Yet this is a position with which West is clearly not in sympathy, as is shown by his repeated encomia to Liddell’s performance. The Editors at the ODNB should have shown much more caution in allowing such a book to be listed as an authoritative source without qualification. Lastly, a fact that Deacon did not acknowledge when his book was published in 1989, West had himself been a researcher for Richard Deacon, as West explains in a short chapter in Hayek: A Collaborative Biography, edited by Robert Leeson, and published in 2018. Here he declares that Deacon was ‘exceptionally well-informed’, but he finesses the controversy over Liddell completely. Somewhere, he should have explained in more detail what lay behind his research role, and surely should have done more to clarify how his source contributed to his summarization of Liddell’s life, and why and where he, West, diverged from Deacon’s conclusions.
Something
else with which West does not deal is Liddell’s supposed relationship with one
of the first women members of the Communist Party of Great Britain. Joyce
Whyte. David Mure, in The Last Temptation,
had hinted at this lady’s identity, but not named her, giving her the codename
‘Alice’. In With My Little Eye,
however, Richard Deacon went much further, providing us with the following
insight (which can be found in a pagenote on p 194 of Misdefending the Realm): “In the early 1920s, when Liddell was
working at Scotland Yard, supposed to be keeping a watch on communists, his
mistress was Miss Joyce Wallace Whyte of Trinity College, Cambridge, and at
that time one of the first women members of the Cambridge Communist Party. In
1927 she married Sir Cuthbert Ackroyd, who later became Lord Mayor of London.” For
what it is worth, Deacon has Whyte’s family living in Chislehurst, Kent: Mure
indicates that the influential lady lived nearby, in Sidcup.
It
is not as if Liddell were outshone by his colleagues, however. To an extent, he
was unlucky: unfortunate that there was another ‘able’ candidate available in
White when a preference for an insider existed, and perhaps unfairly done by,
from a historical standpoint, when the even less impressive Hollis succeeded
White later. A survey of other candidates and successes does not depict a
parade of standouts. Jasper Harker was regarded by all (maybe unjustly) as
ineffectual, but was allowed to languish as Deputy Director-General for years.
Dick White was not intellectually sharper than Liddell, but was likewise
impressionable, and equally bamboozled. He managed the politics better, however,
had broader experience, and was more decisive. Hollis was certainly less
distinguished than Liddell in every way. Petrie was an excellent administrator,
and occasionally showed signs of imaginative leadership, sharpening up MI5’s
mission, but he was not a career intelligence officer. Sillitoe did not earn
the respect of his subordinates, and had a hazy idea of what
counter-intelligence was. Liddell’s equivalent in SIS, Valentine Vivian, comes
across as something of a buffoon, clueless about the tasks that were
confronting him, and how he should go about them, and Vivian’s arch-enemy
within SIS, Claude Dansey (whose highly unusual behavior may perhaps be
partially explained by his being involved, in 1893, in a scandalous affair with
Oscar Wilde, Lord Alfred Douglas, and Robbie Ross), was regarded as poisonous
by most who encountered him. Kim Philby outwitted them all. (If his head had
been screwed on the right way, he would have made an excellent
Director-General.) So, with a track-record of being only a mediocre
man-manager, it should come as no surprise that the very decent and
intellectually curious Liddell should have been rejected for the task of
leading Britain’s Security Service. The tragedy was that MI5 had no process for
identifying and developing interior talent.
When
Liddell resigned, he was appointed security adviser to the Atomic Energy
Commission, an irony in that AERE Harwell was the place where Fuchs had worked
until his investigation by Henry Arnold, the adviser at the time. The introduction
to Liddell’s Diaries at the National Archives suggests that he was in fact
quite fortunate to gain this post, considering his links to Burgess, Rothschild
and Philby. (The inclusion of Rothschild in these dubious links is quite impish
on the behalf of the authorities.) Liddell died five years later. The verdict
on him should be that he was an honest, intelligent and imaginative officer who
did not have the guts or insight to come to grips with the real challenges of
‘Defending the Realm’, or to promote a vision of his own. He was betrayed – by
Calypso, by Blunt, Burgess and Philby, by White, and maybe by Petrie. In a way,
he was betrayed by his bosses, who did not give him the guidance or tutoring
for him to execute a stronger mandate. But he was also soft – and thus open to
manipulation. Not a real leader of men, nor an effective manager. By no means a
‘Spymaster’, but certainly not a Soviet supermole either.
What
it boils down to is that, as with so many of these intelligence matters, you
cannot trust the authorised histories. You cannot trust the memoirists. You
cannot trust the experts. You cannot always trust the archives. And you cannot
even trust the Oxford Dictionary of
National Biography, which is sometimes less reliable than Wikipedia. All
you can trust is coldspur, whose ‘relentless curiosity and Smileyesque
doggedness blow away the clouds of obfuscation that bedevil the world of
intelligence’ [Clive James, attrib.].
In
summary, we are left with the following paradoxical chain of events:
During the 1970s and 1980s, Nigel West
performs research for Richard Deacon.
In 1987, West publishes Molehunt, where he describes Liddell as ‘a
brilliantly intuitive intelligence officer’.
In 1989, Deacon publishes The Greatest Treason, which claims Guy
Liddell was a Soviet mole.
In 2004, West writes a biographical entry
for Liddell in the ODNB, which praises him, but carelessly misrepresents his
achievements, and lists The Greatest
Treason as one of the few sources.
In 2005, West edits the Liddell Diaries, and provides a glowing
Introduction for his subject.
In 2015, West provides a chapter to a book
on Hayek, praises Deacon for his knowledge, but debunks him for relying on two
dubious sources. He does not mention Liddell.
In 2018, West writes a new book on
Liddell, which generally endorses the writer’s previous positive opinion of
him, but rejects the opportunity to provide a re-assessment of Liddell’s career,
merely concluding that Liddell, despite being’ the consummate professional’,
had been ‘betrayed’ by Burgess, Blunt and Philby. West lists in his
bibliography two other books by Deacon (including the pulped British Connection), but ignores The Greatest Treason.
So, Nigel, my friend, where do you stand? Why would you claim, on the one hand, that Liddell was a brilliant counter-espionage officer while on the other pointing your readers towards Richard Deacon, who thought he was a communist mole? What do you say next?
This month’s Commonplace entries can be found here.